I Can’t Choose A Bias 🌸

[mirisss]

MASTERLIST

REQUESTS ARE OPEN!!!

WIP(works in progress) LIST

&Team werewolf au special parts

Everbound chapter 3

Romance: Blossoming Blood chapter 8

2026 Plan/Schedule

&TEAM

AMPERS&ONE

BOYNEXTDOOR

ENHYPEN

EVNNE

ONE PACT

SEVENTEEN

THE NEW SIX

TXT

ZERO BASE ONE

REQUEST GUIDELINES

PROMPT LIST

AU LIST

About Mirisss

Do not write for anymore

Anon list:

🐹, 🍮, 🌥️, 🍩, 🦋, 🩰, 💔, 🍚,

[mirisss]

mirissss, IM BACK!! 🍚'S BAAACKK !!! AND I PASSED THE EXAM!!! IM AN UNIVERSITY STUDENTS NOWWWWW AAAAAAHHHHH!!

anywaayy, i miss you and you writingss, i hope I didn't miss too much while im awayy

take care, see youuu

-riceeyy

Riceeyy!! Welcome back! Congratulations on passing your exams!

I hope you’ll be able to catch up on the things I’ve posted while you were away! I can’t wait to hear your thoughts!

I’ve missed seeing you in my inbox!

Hope you’ll have a good summer now!

[mirisss]

Hello, I hope this finds you well. Girl, omg, you ate it again. To be honest, I was surprised to see the second one is SH, but it was super sweet, and I love them so much. Mochi has been the MVP and the wingman and of course, Jake and Wonnie would love Mochi. If something happens to Mochi I throw hands. Also, it's interesting that each power they have but Niki I am thinking what it could be.

I really love their relationship (the guys) I thought they would live like pretty similar to the wolves but looks like everyone has their own place, am I right?

I can't imagine her name right now but would fit something related to be resilient or a flower name, in the correct conditions they'll bloom (pretty similar to her situation).

And probably Jake or Hee could be the next ones finding their mates. But as always, I wait for your final word and see how everything develops. (Ngl I have a lot of questions, but maybe with time and each mate they find, the answer will come).

Thank u so much for this!

-💔

Hi 💔! I'm so sorry for the late reply!!!

It was actually quite a coincidence that SH turned out to be number 2 in the series. I had some ideas for him and a few of the others, but the idea for SH turned out to be the most developed one when it was time to write, so SH became chapter 2!

Mochi is the best boy, we love him, and I swear, he will remain safe.

Some of their powers are inspired by their powers in Dark Moon, but not all of them.

Yes all of them have their own apartments, though they live quite close to one another, but since they live in a city, and not in the outskirts like the wolf boys, the vampires have their own spaces.

That's a good idea! I love that!

We'll see who's next 👀 Questions are always so fun! Hopefully, I'll be able to answer all of your questions in the coming chapters!

Take care, see you next time! 💕

[mirisss]

Hello, how have you been? I hope everything is fine. I just finished Jay's story and I love it so much. Not only because Jay is my bias, but also it was super well-written; I'm going to read it again and again (actually, I also reread the &team stories a lot). Ngl made my heart ache several times, the pain, the longing, everything was beautiful and painful.

It's nice to see the guys and how they met, but I was like the Pikachu meme when I read about her death, that wasn't in my bingo card. Also, I had a sense of relief and sadness about Sage.

Thank you so much for creating such good stories, you never disappoint 🫶🏼

-💔

Hi 💔! I hope you've been doing well! I'm doing well, I've just been on a roadtrip with two friends for three days! I'm enjoying the summer heat, even though it's also killing me sometimes!

I'm so happy to hear that you enjoyed Jay's story, it's really one that hits you in the feelings. It's a story of second chances, fate, betrayal, and acceptance.

I'm so proud to hear that you and some of my other readers re-read my stories, it makes me so happy! Thank you for that!

Sage was someone who led Jay onto the right path, and despite his actions, she never blamed him, making their relationship quite bittersweet.

Thank you for reading, and for all the love! Take care, until next time! 💕

[mirisss]

Everbound: The Winter Warden

Vampire! Park Sunghoon x female! reader

Warnings: childhood abuse, child neglect, alcoholism, emotionally abusive parent, physical abuse, trauma, PTSD, violence, blood, mentions of war, murder, grief, emotional breakdowns, panic, anxiety, abandonment, animal abandonment, arson, I think that’s it.

Wordcount ≈ 31.7k

Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, @kristynaaahah, let me know if anyone else wants to be added to the taglist!

Part 2 of the Everbound saga! It's here, the second part! While not as angsty as Jay's, I still recommend having a tissue or two at hand, just in case!

Jay’s mate = Aida

Masterlist Part 1 Part 3

After that morning, as Jay and Aida truly began their story, Jay arranged a dinner with the coven to allow Aida to finally meet everyone properly. Two days later, the house was filled with the warm scent of herbs, roasted vegetables, garlic, and fresh bread. Soft music played quietly from the speaker in the living room while rain tapped gently against the windows outside. The evening felt calm. Domestic. Almost painfully normal for a home occupied entirely by immortals.

Aida sat on one of the tall chairs by the kitchen island, legs tucked slightly beneath her as she sipped freshly pressed apple juice from a wine glass Jay had insisted on pouring for her properly. She watched him move around the kitchen with quiet fascination. Jay looked beautiful when he cooked. His sleeves were rolled up to his forearms, dark hair slightly messy from the steam rising around him as he stirred something simmering on the stove. Every now and then he would glance over his shoulder toward her, offering one of those small smiles that always made her chest feel strangely warm.

It still startled her a little, how soft he could be. She caught him looking again and smiled into her glass. “You’re staring,” Jay murmured lightly. “You’re cooking like your life depends on it.” “In this house?” He scoffed softly. “It might.” Aida laughed quietly, watching as he reached for more pepper beside the stove. She had met Sunghoon and Heeseung briefly at the beach, and she had spoken a little with Jungwon before that, but other than that, she still knew almost nothing about the others. Her fingers traced the stem of the glass absentmindedly. “So they’re all vampires?” she asked. Jay nodded once. “Yeah. We’re a coven.”

Aida tilted her head slightly. “Isn’t a coven something for witches?” That earned a quiet laugh from him. “The word is mostly associated with witches because humans got things wrong centuries ago,” Jay explained. “But vampires actually created the term first. Witches adopted it later, and since witches tend to be… less careful about hiding themselves, humans connected the word to them instead of us.” Aida hummed thoughtfully. “That actually makes sense, I guess.” Jay smiled faintly as he sprinkled pepper into the pan. “There are a lot of things humans misunderstand about our world.” “Like vampires cooking dinner?” He looked over at her again, amusement flickering across his face. “Exactly like vampires cooking dinner.” Aida smiled, though the nervousness in her stomach still lingered beneath it.

Meeting one vampire had already changed her entire understanding of the world. Meeting an entire coven felt oddly intimidating, even if every single one she had encountered so far had been unexpectedly gentle. Jay noticed the way her fingers tightened slightly around the glass. He moved closer, stopping beside her chair before brushing his knuckles softly against her hand. “You don’t need to be nervous,” he said quietly. “That’s easy for you to say. You’ve known them for centuries.” A soft chuckle left him. “Unfortunately.” Aida narrowed her eyes a little. “That didn’t sound reassuring.” “It’ll be fine,” he promised. “They’re good people.” Then, after a short pause, he added with visible concern, “I just hope they behave themselves tonight.”

Soon after, someone knocked on the door. Jay blinked in surprise, glancing toward the hallway. “That’s suspicious already.” Aida smiled faintly. “What is?” “They knocked.” Setting the spoon down, Jay walked toward the front door while Aida listened to the quiet shuffle of voices outside. The moment he opened it, he found Niki and Heeseung standing there looking far too pleased with themselves. Jay narrowed his eyes immediately. “Why are you acting normal?” “We can leave if you want,” Heeseung offered smoothly. “You say that like you weren’t about to walk in without permission.” Before either of them could answer, Sunoo appeared from behind them with a half-annoyed expression on his face, arms crossed tightly. “I physically stopped them,” he said flatly. Jay looked at him with immediate gratitude. “Thank you,” he whispered dramatically.

Sunoo gave a single nod before stepping inside. As he passed the other two, he pointed sharply between them without even looking back. “Be nice.” Niki rolled his eyes. “You make us sound evil.” “You terrorize people for entertainment.” “That is not true,” Heeseung argued. Sunoo stared at him blankly. “You convinced Jungwon that garlic bread gave vampires hives for three months.” Heeseung looked offended. “That was funny.” Jay sighed tiredly as the four vampires made their way toward the kitchen. Aida straightened slightly in her chair when they entered. The energy in the room shifted immediately. Not threatening, just… louder somehow. More alive.

Jay returned to her side with an amused smile. “This is Heeseung, who you met at the beach,” he said first. Heeseung immediately offered her a charming smile, leaning slightly against the counter. “Nice to meet you properly this time.” Then Jay gestured toward Sunoo. “And this is Sunoo. He works with me at the clinic.” Sunoo waved brightly at her. “Hi! I’m sorry in advance for whatever happens tonight.” “Hey,” Niki complained. Jay ignored him completely. “And finally we have Niki,” he continued. “He’s our youngest.” Niki’s eyes moved over Aida carefully, studying her with open suspicion like he was silently evaluating whether she deserved Jay or not. His expression remained unreadable for a moment before he seemingly found nothing worth criticizing.

So he just nodded once and gave a short wave. Aida frowned slightly at the reaction. Jay noticed instantly. He let out a tired sigh. “Niki can be a bit of a child sometimes. Don’t mind him.” “I’m literally older than her.” “You’re emotionally twelve.” Niki gasped softly in offense while Heeseung snorted beside him. Jay turned back toward Aida with a softer expression. “You know what? Just talk with Sunoo for now. I don’t trust Heeseung not to be a jerk.” “That’s incredibly hurtful,” Heeseung said immediately. “You flirt with anything that breathes.” “Not anything.” Jay gave him a look. Heeseung paused. “Okay, fair.” That finally made Aida laugh properly, some of her nervousness melting away. Sunoo laughed too as he moved to sit beside her. “See?” he said warmly. “You’ll survive us.”

A few minutes later, another knock echoed through the house. Sunoo immediately stood up from beside Aida. “I’ll get it,” he said, waving Jay away when he looked up from the stove. “Finish your food before these people start complaining they’re starving.” “We do not complain,” Heeseung argued from the living room. “You complained ten minutes before we arrived.” “That was different.” Sunoo ignored him completely as he walked toward the front door. The moment he opened it, he found Sunghoon, Jake, and Jungwon standing outside. Meaning everyone had finally arrived.

Jake smiled brightly the second the door opened while Jungwon stepped inside quietly beside him. Sunghoon lingered near the back for a moment, hands tucked into the pockets of his dark coat before following the others in. “Finally,” Niki called from somewhere inside the house. “Jungwon, tell them I’m right.” “You’re never right,” Jungwon replied immediately. Sunoo snorted softly as he led them toward the kitchen. The room grew fuller instantly. Jake’s warm energy filled the space easily while Jungwon settled into the atmosphere naturally like he had always belonged there. Sunghoon stayed quieter than the others, gaze calmly scanning the room before landing briefly on Aida.

Sunoo clapped his hands together lightly. “Okay, introductions part two.” He pointed toward Sunghoon first. “This is Sunghoon. He can be quiet in the beginning, but I promise he’s a softie once you get to know him.” Sunghoon looked mildly offended by the description while Jake laughed beside him. “Not denying it means it’s true,” Jake teased. Sunghoon rolled his eyes faintly. Then Sunoo gestured dramatically toward Jake. “Next is Jake. He’s basically a golden retriever.” “That is the nicest thing anyone’s ever said about me,” Jake said proudly. “And finally,” Sunoo continued, motioning toward Jungwon, “this is Jungwon. But I believe you’ve met him already.” Jungwon smiled softly at Aida.

Aida returned the smile before looking toward Sunghoon. “Thank you again for helping that night at the beach.” Sunghoon shook his head once. “It was nothing.” His voice was low and calm, quieter than the others. Still, there was something unexpectedly gentle in the way he said it. Jake, meanwhile, looked genuinely excited to finally meet her properly. “So you’re Aida,” he said brightly before immediately offering his hand to shake hers. “I’ve heard a lot about you.” Aida laughed softly as she shook his hand. “Hopefully good things.” Jake glanced toward Jay, who was pretending not to listen while plating food. “He smiles more now,” Jake answered honestly. That made Jay pause for half a second before muttering, “Jake.” “What? It’s true.” Aida felt warmth spread across her cheeks while Sunoo grinned knowingly nearby.

Jungwon watched the interaction quietly for a moment, eyes moving between her and Jay before a small smile appeared on his face. “You’re a perfect pair,” he said simply. Then, before either of them could respond, he walked off toward the living room with the calm determination of someone about to settle unfinished business. Aida blinked in confusion right before she heard his voice from down the hallway. “Niki, why is Jay’s guitar out?” A pause. Then Niki answered defensively, “I was looking at it.” “You touched it without permission?” “I barely touched it.” Their arguing slowly faded deeper into the house while the others laughed softly around them.

Soon enough, they were all sitting around the dinner table, filling their plates with the food Jay had spent hours making. The atmosphere had changed completely from earlier. The nervousness Aida had felt before was gone now, replaced by warmth and constant noise. Everyone spoke over one another casually while reaching for dishes and passing plates around the table like this was something they did every night. Maybe they did. Jay sat to Aida’s right while Sunoo remained on her left. Across from her sat Jake, smiling brightly every few minutes whenever someone said something ridiculous. Beside him sat Heeseung and Niki, who were already arguing about something entirely irrelevant. On the other side sat Sunghoon and Jungwon, both calmer than the others but clearly entertained by the chaos.

Aida glanced around the table for a moment. It was strange. None of them needed food to survive, yet the dinner still felt important somehow. Human almost. Jay noticed her looking around and leaned slightly closer. “What?” “Nothing,” she said softly. “This is just… nice.” Something warm flickered in Jay’s eyes before Heeseung immediately ruined the moment.  He told her about the time Jay accidentally set a curtain on fire trying to cook during the 1920s because he became distracted reading medical journals. “He stared at the flames for ten whole seconds before reacting,” Jake said through laughter. “You panic very elegantly,” Sunoo added.

Sunghoon quietly mentioned how Heeseung once convinced tourists he was a ghost haunting an old theater for nearly six months just because he was bored. “It improved local business,” Heeseung argued proudly. “You got us banned from the building,” Jungwon corrected. Aida laughed harder with every story, her stomach hurting from it by the time dessert was brought out. At some point during the chaos, she realized something quietly. She felt comfortable here. Comfortable with vampires. Comfortable with this strange, loud, immortal family sitting around the table teasing one another endlessly while Jay occasionally rested his hand against her knee beneath the table like he needed the reassurance that she was really there. She had spent so much of her life feeling alone that she never imagined finding people like this. Never imagined finding a family at all. Especially not one like them.

~~~

A few days later, Sunghoon showed up at the clinic unexpectedly. The second Sunoo saw him step through the front doors, he knew something was wrong. Sunghoon was always composed. Controlled. Even when irritated, he usually kept it buried beneath cold silence and sharp stares. But now tension rolled off him so heavily that even the humans sitting in the waiting area seemed to sense it subconsciously, shrinking quieter in their seats as he passed. His jaw was clenched tightly. His hands flexed at his sides like he was trying very hard not to tear something apart. Instead of going on a killing spree, he had come here. That alone told Sunoo how bad things were.

Sunoo quickly excused himself from the front desk and walked over to him carefully. “Hey,” he said softly. “Come with me.” Sunghoon didn’t answer immediately, but after a second he followed him toward one of the back rooms away from the humans. The moment the door shut behind them, the air in the room shifted violently. Sunghoon’s eyes bled red instantly. His fangs extended sharply as he turned away, both hands bracing against the edge of a metal counter hard enough to dent it slightly. Sunoo remained calm. He had seen this before. Not often, but enough. “What happened?” he asked gently. Sunghoon clenched his hands tighter. “They trashed the arena again.” That was all he said. But Sunoo didn’t need more information than that.

A few years ago, Sunghoon had finally found something that made existing feel peaceful again. The ice skating arena. He had built it almost entirely himself, pouring decades of hidden savings and countless sleepless nights into every detail. The place had slowly become more than just a building. It became proof that he could create something instead of destroy it. During the day, children filled the rink laughing loudly while stumbling across the ice during lessons. Schools rented the arena for activities. Families gathered there on weekends. At night, when the world grew quiet, Sunghoon often skated alone beneath the dim lights in complete silence.

It was the closest thing to peace he had found in centuries. And for two years now, people had been ruining it. Break-ins. Destroyed equipment. Spray paint across the walls. Slashed rental skates. Sometimes they carved deep marks directly into the ice itself just to force the rink to close for repairs. The first few times, Sunghoon handled it calmly. By the tenth time, something darker started waking inside him again. Something old. Something violent. Hundreds of years ago, before the clinic, before the coven became a family instead of soldiers trying to survive, Sunghoon had led troops during the war.

Unlike Jay, who had become known for saving lives even in the middle of bloodshed, Sunghoon had become feared for taking them. He had been ruthless. Efficient. A killing machine dressed in black armor and frozen rivers of blood. Even now, centuries later, there were still vampires old enough to remember his name with fear. Sunghoon spent every day trying not to become that person again. But these vandals were making it harder and harder.  Sunoo understood exactly how terrifying that thought was for Sunghoon himself. Sunoo gave him a soft smile. “Why don’t you lie down and rest for a while,” he suggested gently. “Then tonight, after the clinic closes, we can head over to the arena and clean up.” For a moment, Sunghoon simply stood there breathing heavily, the red in his eyes still burning faintly. Then finally, he nodded once. Without another word, he walked over to the couch pushed against the far wall of the room and laid down on it, one arm thrown over his eyes. Sunoo quietly dimmed the lights before slipping out of the room.

The moment the door closed behind him, he let out a relieved sigh. Because he knew, if it ever came down to a real fight between them, Sunghoon would always win. Sunghoon was taller, stronger, faster. His power was overwhelming when unleashed fully. Even among vampires, there was something frightening about him when his control snapped. Centuries of war had shaped him into something deadly long before Sunoo had even been turned. But while Sunghoon excelled in violence, Sunoo excelled somewhere else entirely. He understood people. He always knew what to say, when to stay quiet, when to push, and when to simply sit beside someone until the storm inside them calmed down. And sometimes that mattered more than strength ever could.

~~~

A few hours later, the clinic finally closed for the night. Sunoo flipped the sign on the front door while Jay locked it behind him. The street outside had already darkened beneath the winter evening sky, cold air curling through the empty sidewalks. Jake and Jungwon had arrived earlier to help. So had Aida. She stepped inside carrying two bags of food and drinks after receiving Sunoo’s text earlier that afternoon. If you can, come to the clinic around closing time. Bring food. That was all the message had said. The moment Jay saw her, some of the tension in his shoulders eased immediately. He crossed the room and pulled her gently into his arms, pressing a soft kiss against her temple. “You came.” “Obviously,” she murmured, hugging him back. “What happened?” Jay sighed quietly before explaining the situation briefly while helping her set the food down on the reception desk.

Aida’s eyes widened slowly. “Wait,” she said. “I’ve heard about that.” Jake nodded while leaning against the counter. “Pretty much everyone in the city has.” “It’s been going on for two years,” Aida continued. “The police barely do anything and people are furious about it. They love that arena.” Jay nodded once. “Yeah. That’s why Sunghoon is so upset.” There was a heaviness in his voice when he said it. “He worked really hard for that place,” Jungwon added quietly from nearby. Sunoo glanced toward the hallway leading to the back rooms before speaking softly. “So we’re going to help him clean everything up tonight.” Aida nodded immediately without hesitation. “Of course.”

Jay walked over toward the coat hanger near the entrance and pulled down one of his thicker jackets before returning to her. “Here,” he said gently while helping slide it over her shoulders. “You’ll need this. It’s going to be cold in there.” The jacket smelled faintly like cedarwood and herbs. Aida smiled softly while pulling it closed around herself. “Thank you.” A door clicked open down the hallway then. Everyone looked up as Sunghoon finally stepped out from the room Sunoo had left him in earlier. He looked calmer now. Still tired. Still angry somewhere underneath. But the violent edge from before had dulled enough that his eyes had returned to normal.

His gaze moved briefly across the group gathered in the clinic lobby. “You don’t all have to come,” he said quietly. Jake frowned immediately. “Too late. We’re already emotionally involved.” Sunghoon looked unimpressed. Aida noticed the corner of Jungwon’s mouth twitch slightly though. Jay stepped closer to Sunghoon. “You’re not fixing it alone.” For a second, something vulnerable flickered across Sunghoon’s face before he looked away again. Then silently, the group gathered their things and headed out into the cold night together toward the arena.

Once they arrived at the arena, Aida stopped in her tracks. “Oh my god.” The front doors had been completely destroyed. One of the glass panels had shattered inward, fragments still scattered across the floor beneath the entrance lights. Dark spray paint covered the walls around the lobby in ugly streaks and symbols while overturned benches littered the hallway beyond. The deeper they walked into the building, the worse it became. Graffiti covered nearly every surface. The front desk had been smashed apart entirely, pieces of wood and broken monitors scattered across the floor. One of the display cases nearby had been ripped open violently. Then they finally reached the rink itself. Aida gasped softly. The ice was ruined.

Deep carvings had been gouged into the surface like someone had taken machinery directly to it. Some holes reached all the way through the frozen layers deep enough to expose the concrete beneath. Chunks of ice covered the entire rink. The entire rink looked wounded. Cold air drifted through the arena in eerie silence. Sunoo stared out over the destruction before sighing heavily. “This is worse than ever.” Jungwon nodded slowly beside him. “It’s terrible.” Jake’s gaze shifted toward Sunghoon immediately. Even with the anger radiating from him, Jake could still see it. The sadness underneath.

Sunghoon looked exhausted standing there beneath the dim rink lights, staring silently at the damage like he was watching something precious die in front of him. Then his gaze moved toward the empty rental shelves near the entrance. “They stole all the rental skates too,” he said quietly. Something about the way he said it made the room feel heavier. Jay walked over to him slowly. He rested a hand briefly against Sunghoon’s shoulder before offering him a reassuring smile. “We’ll fix this,” Jay said gently. “I promise.” Sunghoon looked at him for a moment before finally nodding once, a small tired smile appearing briefly on his face.

Sunoo suddenly clapped his hands together, forcing some energy back into the room. “Okay,” he announced firmly. “We eat first, then we get to work.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “See? This is why Sunoo keeps us alive emotionally.” “Correct,” Jungwon agreed. They eventually settled around one of the tables near the seating area overlooking the rink, unpacking the food Aida had brought while the arena lights reflected dimly across the damaged ice below them. For a little while, the atmosphere softened again. Aida watched them carefully while they ate. Even now, surrounded by destruction, they still somehow felt steady together. Like this was simply what family did. You showed up. You stayed. You helped clean up the mess.

Aida glanced back toward the rink before looking at Jay curiously. “How are we even going to fix all of this?” Jay smiled faintly. “Right,” he said. “I haven’t actually filled you in on our powers yet.” Aida tilted her head immediately, curiosity replacing some of the heaviness in her expression. “You all have different powers?” she asked. Jay smiled slightly at her curiosity before beginning. “I have healing powers,” he explained. “Hence why I run a clinic.” Aida nodded slowly. “That one I figured out already.” Jake grinned. “To be fair, he’s the least subtle out of all of us.” Jay ignored him completely. Sunoo pointed at himself next. “I can levitate things, and I can also change the size of objects.” Aida blinked. “Seriously?” Sunoo smiled proudly. “Not all things though. There are limits.” Jake immediately pointed at him. “He once shrunk my favorite hoodie because I kept stealing his snacks.” “You deserved it,” Sunoo replied without shame. Jake looked offended. “It never returned to the right size.” Aida laughed softly.

Jake spoke next. “I have fire abilities. I can conjure flames from nothing, control existing fire, and generally manipulate temperature.” He snapped his fingers lightly then. A small flame flickered above his fingertips briefly before vanishing again. Aida stared openly. “That’s insane.” Jake looked very pleased with himself. “I can also heat up food without a microwave.” Sunoo sighed. “That is genuinely his favorite use of his powers.” “It’s practical.” “It’s lazy.” Jake ignored him. Jungwon spoke next, calm as always. “I can shapeshift into other people. Some creatures too.” Aida’s eyes widened. “Wait, seriously?” Jungwon nodded once. “But to do it properly, I need to know the exact size and proportions of whatever I’m copying. Otherwise things end up looking wrong.” Jake snorted suddenly. “His first wolf transformation looked terrifying.” Jungwon looked mildly offended. “It was dark.” “You had six legs.” “That only happened briefly.”

Even Sunghoon let out a quiet breath of amusement beside them. Then the attention shifted toward him naturally. Sunghoon sat silently for a moment before speaking. “I have ice powers,” he said simply. “I can create ice from nothing. Similar to Jake’s fire abilities.” As he spoke, frost slowly crept across the tips of his fingers unconsciously before fading away again. “However,” he continued quietly, “my power has a backlash. If I use too much of it at once, my hair turns white and my body starts frosting over.” Aida frowned slightly. “That sounds painful.” “It can be,” Sunghoon admitted. “But eventually it fades.”

Jay leaned back slightly in his chair before continuing. “It’s strange,” he said thoughtfully. “Only Sunghoon experiences backlash from his abilities.” “We spent decades trying to figure out why,” Sunoo added. “Our best guess,” Jay continued, “is that the scale of Sunghoon’s power is far greater than most vampires. So the backlash exists as a way to balance it out.” Sunghoon looked away slightly after that, clearly uncomfortable being discussed so openly. Aida looked around the table slowly, still trying to process everything she had learned. “All your powers seem amazing,” she admitted honestly. Then she blinked suddenly. “Wait. What about Niki and Heeseung?” The group exchanged quick looks. Jake smiled faintly. “We’ll let them tell you on their own sometime.” Aida nodded immediately. She could respect that.

After they had eaten, they moved down onto the ice, deciding it was best to start there and work outward through the arena afterward. The damaged rink crunched beneath their shoes as they carefully stepped around the larger broken pieces. Sunoo walked toward one of the massive chunks of shattered ice near the center of the rink and crouched slightly, placing his hand against it. Almost instantly, the piece began to float. Aida blinked in surprise as the heavy ice lifted smoothly into the air like it weighed nothing at all. “Okay,” she murmured. “That’s still terrifying.” Sunoo grinned. “You get used to it.”

One by one, he touched the larger broken sections scattered around the rink, levitating them so the others could carry and move them out of the way easier. Even Aida could help thanks to this, guiding floating pieces carefully toward the edge of the arena. Once everything had been gathered together, Sunoo focused again. The piles of ice slowly began shrinking beneath his hands. Larger pieces compressed smaller and smaller until each chunk was only about the size of a basketball. Aida stared openly. “That should not be physically possible.” “Most things around us aren’t,” Jungwon replied calmly while carrying another floating piece past her. After Sunoo finished, Jake stepped forward. Without hesitation, flames bloomed from his hands in warm orange light. The fire wrapped around the ice piles carefully, melting them rapidly until steam rose into the cold arena air and the debris vanished completely. 

It was clear this wasn’t the first time they had done this. They moved together too naturally. Too efficiently. Like they had spent centuries cleaning up one another’s disasters. Once all the debris had been removed, Jake suddenly walked over toward Aida. “You should stand close to me,” he said. Aida looked confused. “Why?” “So you don’t freeze.” Then she noticed everyone looking toward Sunghoon. Realization hit instantly. Oh. Sunghoon was going to fix the rink himself. Jake lifted one hand slightly, creating a small steady flame that hovered between them like a miniature sun. Warmth spread outward immediately, protecting Aida from the biting cold beginning to gather across the arena.

Meanwhile, Sunghoon walked alone toward the center of the ruined ice. The entire rink fell silent. He stood there for a moment beneath the dim overhead lights, black coat hanging still around him as he slowly took a deep breath. And suddenly the temperature dropped. Not normal cold. Not winter cold. It felt like standing in the middle of a snowstorm at midnight. Aida inhaled sharply as frost spread across the surrounding railings and cold mist curled through the air around the rink. Then ice began appearing out of nowhere.

It crawled across the damaged surface rapidly, filling every hole and crack with impossible precision. Broken sections smoothed over seamlessly as fresh layers of crystal-clear ice spread outward beneath Sunghoon’s feet. The rink rebuilt itself before her eyes. It was beautiful. And terrifying. The colder the arena became, the more Sunghoon changed with it. His dark hair slowly turned white in streaks, black fading into silver frost strand by strand until half of it looked completely frozen. Frost spread across one of his arms next, crawling beneath the fabric of his sleeve before creeping up half of his face like delicate ice veins.

Aida stared quietly. Now she understood what he meant by backlash. Sunghoon exhaled slowly as the final cracks sealed shut. The entire rink gleamed perfectly beneath the lights once more. Then his shoulders tensed sharply. A quiet groan escaped him as he flexed one arm stiffly, frost crackling faintly along his skin. Jay immediately walked toward him. The closer he got to Sunghoon, the colder the air became. Frost spread across Jay’s coat and sleeves almost instantly, thin layers of ice clinging to the dark fabric. “Let me see your arm,” Jay said gently. Sunghoon nodded once. He couldn’t really speak yet. The cold had settled too deeply into his body.

Jay carefully took hold of his arm, blue light slowly glowing from his hands. The warmth of his healing spread gradually through the frost covering Sunghoon’s skin, melting parts of it away little by little until the stiffness eased enough for him to move properly again. Sunghoon let out a slow breath through clenched teeth. “That better?” Jay asked quietly. “A little.” Jay nodded before helping him carefully off the ice. “Jake,” he called softly. “Heat him up. Slowly.” Jake immediately nodded. Using one hand, he maintained the steady warmth surrounding Aida while lifting the other toward Sunghoon. Gentle heat spread outward from his palm, careful and controlled so the sudden temperature shift wouldn’t hurt him further.

Steam curled faintly from the frost still lingering on Sunghoon’s clothes. Aida looked at him quietly for a moment before speaking. “That was beautiful.” Sunghoon blinked slightly, caught off guard by the sincerity in her voice. Most people found his abilities frightening. Dangerous. Not beautiful. A small smile appeared briefly on his face. “Thanks,” was all he said. After that, they continued cleaning the arena. The hours blurred together slowly. Jay repaired smaller structural damage where he could while Jungwon helped reorganize overturned equipment and salvage whatever remained usable. Sunoo floated broken furniture pieces and shattered wall panels effortlessly through the air toward a large container out back.

Jake burned ruined debris down safely while keeping the freezing arena warm enough for Aida to move around comfortably. Meanwhile, Sunghoon silently scrubbed graffiti from the walls himself. Aida noticed nobody tried stopping him. Maybe because they understood he needed to do it. Needed to reclaim the place with his own hands. By the time they finally finished, exhaustion hung over everyone heavily. Most of the damage had been dealt with. The rink was smooth again. The walls were clean. The arena no longer looked destroyed. But some things still needed replacing. The front doors were unsalvageable. The front desk needed to be rebuilt completely, along with several benches and broken furniture pieces throughout the building. Still, it looked alive again.

Sunghoon stood near the rink entrance quietly looking around the repaired arena. The first traces of dawn were beginning to glow faintly through the higher windows. He turned toward the others. “Thank you,” he said softly. And somehow, coming from him, the simple words felt heavy with meaning. “You should all head home and sleep,” he added after a moment. “The sun’s already rising again.” Jake groaned dramatically. “I hate responsible decisions.” “You’ll survive,” Jungwon replied. One by one, they gathered their things and said goodbye. Jay squeezed Sunghoon’s shoulder briefly before leaving with Aida beside him while Sunoo reminded him to actually rest instead of continuing repairs immediately. Eventually the arena grew quiet again. And for the first time in days, Sunghoon stood alone inside his beloved rink without feeling like it was falling apart around him.

Once Sunghoon was left alone, silence settled over the arena again. The faint sounds of the others leaving eventually disappeared completely, leaving only the quiet hum of the cooling systems beneath the rink. Sunghoon slowly walked through the arena by himself. His footsteps echoed softly across the concrete floors as he looked around at everything they had repaired together. The fresh ice reflected the pale early morning light spilling through the higher windows while the newly cleaned walls no longer carried traces of the vandalism.

Still, exhaustion weighed heavily inside him. He wished he could find a way to stop them from breaking in. That was the part nobody understood. It wasn’t really about the money or the repairs anymore. It was the principle of it. The arena was his one good thing. His one peaceful thing. And for some reason, people seemed determined to ruin it for him over and over again. He just couldn’t understand why. Sunghoon stopped near the center of the rink, staring out across the smooth ice silently. Then, against his will, his thoughts drifted back toward Aida. That was beautiful. The words echoed strangely in his head. Beautiful. Nobody had ever called his powers beautiful before. Not once. His gaze lowered slightly as old memories surfaced.

After he had first been turned into a vampire centuries ago, his abilities had appeared far earlier than normal. Most vampires developed powers slowly over decades. Not him. The vampire who turned him had been teaching him how to feed properly without killing humans. Sunghoon still remembered the warm summer night clearly. The sound of insects in the trees. The heat in the air. And then suddenly, it felt like winter. A snowstorm had exploded around them without warning. Ice had erupted violently across the ground, freezing the nearby human solid instantly. Sharp frozen spikes burst outward in every direction hard enough to seriously injure even the vampire who had turned him.

Sunghoon still remembered the horror on his own face afterward. The fear. Not because he had killed someone. But because it had been effortless. After word of his abilities spread, everything changed quickly. He had been taken from his old coven and brought before the Royals. The true elders. The oldest and most powerful vampires in existence. They had looked at him the same way humans looked at weapons. Useful. Dangerous. Valuable. With the scale of his raw power, Sunghoon could wipe out entire armies within moments if unleashed fully. During the war, that was exactly what they used him for.

He became a monster draped in ice and blood. Entire battlefields froze beneath his feet. Rivers iced over instantly. Men died screaming while snow fell in the middle of summer. For centuries, his power had only ever been associated with fear. With violence. With death. Even now, people still flinched when they saw what he could do. So hearing someone call it beautiful… It felt unfamiliar enough to unsettle him. Sunghoon slowly crouched near the edge of the rink, trailing frost-covered fingers lightly across the smooth ice beneath him. Beautiful. A small, almost disbelieving smile appeared briefly on his face before fading again.

~~~

A few days later, rain poured heavily outside. Water ran down the apartment windows in endless streams while cold wind rattled the glass faintly every now and then. The trees lining the streets below had almost completely lost their leaves now, golden and orange piles scattered across sidewalks beneath the storm. Autumn had fully arrived. And winter was close behind it. Sunghoon sat sprawled on the floor of Heeseung’s apartment with a controller in his hands while Jake, Niki, and Heeseung sat around him equally invested in the game currently ruining all of their moods. Some random drama series played quietly in the background on another screen, completely ignored except for occasional dramatic shouting from the actors.

“Absolutely not,” Niki complained loudly. “That attack should not have killed me.” “It literally exploded,” Jake argued while laughing. “Skill issue,” Heeseung said calmly. Niki glared at him. “I hope your character dies next.” “My character already won.” Unfortunately, Heeseung was correct. A second later, the game announced his victory across the screen while triumphant music blasted through the speakers. Jake groaned dramatically. Niki threw himself backward onto the couch in outrage. “This is because nobody defended the entrance,” he complained. “You should’ve put a guard there.”

The words barely left his mouth before Sunghoon suddenly froze. A guard. The others blinked in confusion as Sunghoon slowly looked up from his controller. A guard. It was so obvious. For two years he had been trying cameras, alarms, reinforced locks, motion sensors. But what he really needed was something that could actively protect the arena. Or rather… Someone. A guard dog. Sunghoon abruptly stood up so quickly the others startled. Jake nearly dropped his controller. “Whoa. What are you doing?” Niki squinted suspiciously at him from the couch. “Why do you suddenly look possessed?”

For the first time in days, actual excitement flickered across Sunghoon’s face. “I’m getting a guard,” he announced. The apartment fell silent. Heeseung blinked slowly. “…A what?” But Sunghoon was already pulling on his coat. Jake stared at him in disbelief. “Right now? It’s pouring outside.” Sunghoon ignored him completely. Niki sat up straighter. “Wait, are you serious?” Sunghoon finally smiled slightly as he opened the apartment door. “I’ll see you later.” And with that, he walked out into the storm, leaving the other three staring after him in complete confusion.

Sunghoon ran through the rain with vampire speed. The city blurred around him in streaks of gold lights and gray skies while icy rain soaked through his clothes almost instantly. Wind whipped through his hair as he moved silently through empty streets and alleyways. It was only five in the evening. The local shelter closed at six. One hour. He knew it might be difficult finding the perfect dog in such little time, but he also knew one thing for certain. He wanted a shelter dog. Not a breeder. This wasn’t about appearances or status.

The dog was mainly meant to guard the arena, yes, but that didn’t mean Sunghoon intended to treat it like some object or weapon. If he brought an animal home, then it would have a real home. A safe one. Besides… He understood what it felt like to be chosen for usefulness before anything else. Thanks to his speed, Sunghoon reached the shelter by 5:15. Forty-five minutes left. Rain poured down around him as he slowed near the entrance, finally becoming aware of how soaked he actually was. Water dripped from his coat, his hair clinging damply to his forehead.

For a brief second, he genuinely wished he had Jake’s fire abilities. Being able to dry himself instantly suddenly sounded incredibly useful. Sunghoon pushed open the shelter door and stepped inside. Warmth immediately hit him. So did noise. Dogs barking somewhere deeper in the building. The faint sound of a television near the reception area. A volunteer laughing softly with someone nearby. A few people were still inside despite the weather. But none of them mattered. Because then he caught a scent. Sunghoon froze instantly. His entire body went still. It didn’t smell like blood. Or danger. Or anything he could properly identify. It was just… Warm. Soft.

Something about it wrapped around his senses immediately, pulling at him in a way that made no sense at all. Like instinct itself had suddenly grabbed hold of him. His heart, which rarely reacted to anything anymore, gave one heavy unnatural beat inside his chest. Sunghoon frowned slightly. What the hell? Without even realizing it, he started walking toward the scent. Drawn closer and closer like something invisible was calling out to him from somewhere deeper inside the shelter. The scent drew him toward a girl. Well… not a girl exactly. A young woman, probably somewhere in her twenties. She stood near the front desk organizing bags of dog food while speaking softly to an older couple nearby. The second she noticed him standing there soaked from head to toe, her eyes widened slightly.

Then she smiled. And Sunghoon forgot how to move. “Oh my,” she said softly. “You’re soaked. Let me get you a towel.” Before he could even answer, she disappeared into a nearby room. Sunghoon remained frozen where he stood. Her smile had been so warm. So kind. It felt impossible. The strange pull inside him only grew stronger the longer he stood there surrounded by her scent. It wrapped around his senses gently, almost like warmth spreading through frozen hands. A few seconds later she returned carrying a towel. “Here,” she said brightly while handing it to him. Their fingers brushed briefly. And for a terrifying moment, Sunghoon thought the frost beneath his skin might actually crack open his composure completely. He took the towel carefully. “Thanks,” he breathed quietly.

The woman smiled again while he slowly dried off his face and neck, then pushed the towel through his damp hair. Up close, he noticed dirt smudged against one of her cheeks. Her hands were stained faintly brown too, probably from dog kibble or cleaning supplies. And somehow, despite all of that, she was the prettiest woman he had ever seen. Not polished. Not perfect. Just… real. 

“So,” she asked warmly, leaning lightly against the counter nearby, “what brings you in today?” Sunghoon cleared his throat softly, trying to ignore the way his entire body seemed hyperaware of her presence. “I’m looking to adopt a dog,” he admitted. “Though I didn’t exactly choose the best day for it.” She laughed quietly. And somehow that sound felt dangerous too. “Actually,” she said, “today is the perfect day to adopt a dog.” Sunghoon blinked slightly. “Every day is perfect for adopting,” she added with a grin. For the first time in a very long time, Sunghoon felt something inside himself soften instantly.

“So,” she asked, “what kind of dog are you looking for?” Sunghoon thought for a moment before answering. “Well… I own the local ice rink,” he explained. “And I kind of need a guard dog for it. Hopefully something that can stop the break-ins.” The woman nodded thoughtfully as she listened. “So the dog also has to be okay with the cold,” he added. “Hm,” she hummed softly. “Okay…” She brushed a strand of hair behind her ear while thinking before her expression brightened slightly. “We might actually have one dog that fits that,” she said. “Though I don’t know how good of a guard dog he really is.” A small smile appeared on Sunghoon’s face. “Can I see him?” She nodded immediately. “Come with me.” Sunghoon followed her deeper into the shelter.

The further they walked, the louder the barking became. Some dogs barked excitedly when they passed while others remained curled up in blankets inside their cages. But eventually she stopped in front of one enclosure near the back. Inside laid a large fluffy white dog. A samoyed. The dog barely looked up at first, seeming almost uninterested as it rested its head against its paws quietly. There was something sad about him. Like he had stopped expecting people to choose him. Then the woman crouched slightly beside the cage. “Hi, Mochi,” she said softly. “You have a visitor, boy.” Instantly, the dog looked up at her. His entire face seemed to brighten. His fluffy tail started wagging rapidly against the floor as he moved closer to the cage door happily. Sunghoon stared for a second before looking at her. “He seems to like you.” The woman smiled warmly at the dog.

“He’s been here quite a while,” she admitted softly. “It takes time for him to warm up to strangers.” Mochi pressed closer toward her hand through the bars immediately. “But once you get through his walls,” she continued while scratching gently behind the dog’s ear, “he’s a total softie.” Something about the way she said it made Sunghoon still slightly. Because for some reason, it sounded painfully familiar. The woman suddenly laughed softly, almost embarrassed. “Sorry,” she said. “I totally forgot to introduce myself.” She held out her hand slightly. “I’m (Y/n).” Sunghoon froze. Because the second he heard her name, everything inside him suddenly made sense. The pull. The scent. The way his entire body reacted to her presence like it had known her forever. (Y/n) was his mate. Holy shit.

For a moment, Sunghoon genuinely forgot how to speak. Centuries of existing, and suddenly fate had decided to hand him his mate in a dog shelter while he was soaking wet and looking for a guard dog. He cleared his throat awkwardly, trying desperately to appear normal. “I’m Sunghoon,” he managed. (Y/n) smiled brightly. “Nice to meet you.” Then she gestured toward the fluffy white samoyed beside her. “And this is Mochi.” The dog barked softly at the sound of his name. “Mochi,” (Y/n) continued dramatically while crouching slightly beside him, “meet my new friend Sunghoon.” Mochi finally looked toward Sunghoon properly. And immediately looked unimpressed. Sunghoon almost laughed.

The dog stared at him with visible suspicion before looking back at (Y/n) like he personally disapproved of this man existing nearby. Still, Sunghoon slowly crouched down near the cage and carefully held out one hand. The moment he did, he noticed something. Mochi looked warm. Too warm. The thick white fur probably made autumn feel miserable for him indoors. Without thinking much about it, Sunghoon let a tiny bit of his power slip free. Just enough to cool the air around the dog gently. Almost instantly, Mochi’s entire demeanor changed. The dog perked up before happily moving closer, rubbing himself against Sunghoon’s hand while his tail wagged furiously.

(Y/n) gasped softly beside them. “Wow,” she breathed. “Mochi has never warmed up to someone this fast before.” Sunghoon chuckled quietly as Mochi continued happily pressing against him, clearly enjoying the colder air surrounding his hand. “I guess he just likes me.” Though honestly… At the moment, Sunghoon was beginning to think fate might like him too. (Y/n) unlocked the cage door before pulling it open fully, allowing Sunghoon to step inside the little meeting area. “We still have some time before closing,” she said warmly. “Come on, let’s sit with Mochi for a bit and see if he continues liking you.”

Sunghoon nodded quietly before following her inside. The room was small and cozy, with blankets scattered around the floor along with a few worn dog toys shoved into the corners. Rain tapped softly against the nearby windows while the warm shelter lights gave everything a gentle glow. Sunghoon sat down carefully on the floor. At first, Mochi immediately walked toward (Y/n), settling beside her like he naturally belonged there. Sunghoon couldn’t blame him. Then, after a few seconds, the dog suddenly stood again. To Sunghoon’s surprise, Mochi walked directly over before laying his fluffy head straight into Sunghoon’s lap.

(Y/n)’s eyes widened instantly. “No way.” Sunghoon smiled faintly while resting one hand carefully against the dog’s thick fur. Again, he subtly let his power spread outward just enough to cool the air around Mochi comfortably. The dog visibly relaxed beneath his touch. His tail thumped happily against the floor. Then somehow it got even worse for (Y/n)’s shock levels. Mochi rolled onto his back completely, exposing his stomach without hesitation and looking up at Sunghoon expectantly. Sunghoon laughed quietly under his breath before rubbing the dog’s belly gently. (Y/n) stared openly. “He has never acted like this before,” she said in disbelief. Sunghoon glanced down at the extremely content samoyed sprawled dramatically across his lap before smiling softly.

“You know what?” he murmured. “I think Mochi is the perfect dog.” Mochi immediately let out a small bark at the comment. (Y/n) giggled brightly. “I think he agrees.” They sat there with Mochi for a while longer. The rain continued tapping softly against the windows while the fluffy samoyed happily remained sprawled across Sunghoon’s lap like he had already decided this was his person now. Eventually, though, (Y/n) glanced toward the clock on the wall before slowly standing up. Mochi immediately looked up at her, tilting his head slightly. “It seems Mochi approves of you,” she said with a smile. Then her expression turned a little apologetic. “Unfortunately, it’s a bit too late to go through with the adoption tonight. You’ll have to come back tomorrow.” Sunghoon gently scratched behind Mochi’s ear one last time before standing as well. “That’s alright,” he said softly. “Any specific time I should arrive?” (Y/n) shrugged lightly. “Whenever you can.”

But something about her expression shifted afterward. Sunghoon noticed it immediately. The sadness. Her eyes had gone slightly glossy, like she was trying hard not to let it show. She turned away quickly before opening the little meeting room door and stepping back into the hallway. Sunghoon followed her while Mochi padded after them briefly before stopping near the cage entrance. (Y/n) carefully locked the enclosure again. Then she crouched slightly beside Mochi. The smile she gave him was gentle. But sad. “I hope this works out,” she whispered softly. Had Sunghoon been human, he never would have heard it. But vampires heard everything. His brows furrowed slightly as he watched her. What did she mean by that?

(Y/n) stood again quickly before walking back toward the front desk. Sunghoon followed beside her silently while she shuffled through several papers and folders scattered nearby. Finally she found what she was looking for. “Here,” she said while handing him a sheet of paper. “This is a list of things you’ll need if you’re going to adopt a dog.” Sunghoon looked down at it. Dog food. Bowls. A bed. Leashes. Toys. Simple things. Normal things. Things he had absolutely never imagined himself shopping for centuries into immortality. “Thanks,” he said quietly. (Y/n) smiled softly again. Sunghoon folded the paper carefully before slipping it into his coat pocket.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Then he turned and started toward the exit. But just before the door closed behind him, he heard her whisper again. “I really hope we do.” The sadness in her voice stopped him for half a second. It sounded completely different from the warmth she had shown him all evening. And suddenly, standing there in the rain outside the shelter, Sunghoon realized something. His mate carried sadness the same way he did.

~~~

The next day, at noon, Sunghoon stood outside the shelter doors. The weather was better today. Still cloudy. Still cold enough for people to walk quickly with their hands buried in their pockets. Wind swept through the streets hard enough to rustle the nearly bare trees overhead, but at least the rain had finally stopped. For a moment, Sunghoon simply stood there looking at the building. He was excited. Not just because his mate was behind those doors. But because he was genuinely excited about adopting Mochi. The realization still felt strange to him.

One hundred years ago, the vampire he had been would have laughed at the idea of this life. A former war commander who once froze entire armies solid now stood outside an animal shelter thinking about dog beds and chew toys. Sometimes he barely believed he was still the same person. But maybe that was a good thing. Sunghoon let out a quiet breath before pushing the thoughts aside and walking inside. Warmth greeted him immediately. And then her scent wrapped around him again. Soft. Warm. Comforting in a way that made his entire body loosen instinctively. (Y/n) sat behind the front desk speaking quietly on the phone when he entered. She hadn’t noticed him yet.

Sunghoon slowed slightly as he watched her. Her eyes were glossy again. Sad. He could hear enough of the conversation to understand quickly. Someone was returning a dog they had adopted. “I understand,” (Y/n) said softly into the phone, though her voice cracked slightly around the edges. “No, it’s okay… we’ll take her back.” The sadness in her scent deepened. Sunghoon’s chest tightened unexpectedly. It was painfully obvious how deeply she cared about the animals here. Could that be why she sounded so sad yesterday? Was she afraid he would return Mochi too? A few seconds later, the call ended. (Y/n) quickly wiped at one of her eyes before taking a slow breath, forcing herself to steady. Then she looked up. And froze.

Shock spread instantly across her face. “You came back,” she whispered. “I said I would,” Sunghoon responded softly. “Didn’t I?” (Y/n) stared at him for a moment before slowly nodding. “That you did,” she admitted quietly. “But a lot of people say they’ll come back.” Her fingers tightened slightly against the desk. “And then they never do.” Something painful flickered across her face when she said it. Sunghoon understood then. Why her voice sounded sad yesterday. Why she looked surprised now. She had stopped expecting people to stay. Sunghoon nodded once. He could understand the reluctance to trust him immediately. But he had come back. He had shown up.

“If I may,” he said carefully, “I’d still like to adopt Mochi.” For the first time since he walked in, (Y/n)’s smile became fully genuine. Soft warmth spread across her face so naturally that Sunghoon almost forgot what she had even said afterward. “Of course,” she answered brightly. “There’s a ton of paperwork first though.” Sunghoon smiled faintly. “I’m ready.” (Y/n) laughed softly before stepping out from behind the desk. “Come on then.” She guided him toward a quieter sitting area further inside the shelter, away from most of the barking and noise. A small table sat near the windows along with a couple of old chairs and stacks of adoption folders nearby.

(Y/n) handed him an intimidating amount of paperwork along with a pen. Sunghoon looked down at the stack in mild horror. She noticed immediately and giggled. “It’s not that bad,” she promised. “It looks legally threatening.” “That’s how you know it’s official.” Sunghoon quietly accepted his fate. (Y/n) smiled again before stepping backward toward the hallway. “I’ll come back in around thirty minutes,” she explained. “Or you can come find me if you finish earlier.” Sunghoon nodded. “Alright,” he said softly. “See you soon.” Something in (Y/n)’s expression softened again at the words before she disappeared down the hallway.

Once she was gone, Sunghoon leaned back slightly in the chair and stared at the paperwork in front of him. Then immediately stopped paying attention to it. Because his mind drifted straight back toward her. His mate. The thought still felt unreal somehow. As he slowly filled out the forms, he found himself wondering how exactly he was supposed to ask her out. Niki had once claimed modern dating was complicated now. “You can’t just dramatically confess your love anymore,” he had complained one evening. “People think you’re insane.” Sunghoon still wasn’t sure if that had been genuine advice or if Niki had simply been trying to confuse Jay for entertainment purposes. Honestly, both were equally possible. Still… Maybe he didn’t need to rush things.

Maybe Mochi could give him a reason to stay in contact with her naturally. (Y/n) clearly loved that dog deeply. Maybe she would want updates. Maybe she would want to visit him sometimes. And through that… Sunghoon could get to know her properly. The real her. Not just the girl smiling kindly at customers behind the shelter desk. Sunghoon looked down at the adoption form in front of him before a small smile appeared on his face. He wasn’t entirely sure how he was going to do it yet. But one thing was certain. He was going to try his absolute best to make her fall in love with him. Soon enough, he was finally done signing the paperwork. There had been far more forms than he expected, but now the stack sat neatly completed on the table in front of him.

Sunghoon stood, stretching slightly before following the familiar trail of his mate’s scent through the shelter. He found her in one of the feeding areas. (Y/n) was crouched on the floor filling metal bowls with dog kibble while several dogs barked excitedly nearby. Loose strands of hair had fallen into her face and her sleeves were pushed up messily to her elbows. And once again, Sunghoon noticed it immediately. The sadness. Her scent was drenched in it. So much so that it almost hurt him to smell it. Yet the second she turned and noticed him standing there, she smiled instantly like she could simply push it away. Like she had practiced hiding it. Sunghoon’s chest tightened slightly. He wanted to ask what was wrong. Wanted to comfort her somehow. But he also knew it wasn’t his place. Not yet.

So instead, he smiled softly. “I finished the paperwork.” (Y/n) stood up quickly, wiping her hands against her pants before walking over to him. “Perfect.” She took the papers from him carefully and flipped through them, scanning over the pages. “Everything looks good,” she said after a moment before looking back up at him. “Alright, let’s go get Mochi.” Sunghoon nodded immediately, following beside her through the shelter hallways. The closer they got to the room from yesterday, the heavier the sadness in her scent became. Yet outwardly, she remained warm and friendly. Still smiling. Still kind. Like she refused to let anyone see how much pain she was carrying underneath it all. Mochi barked happily the second he saw them approaching. His fluffy tail wagged furiously as he hurried toward the front of the enclosure while (Y/n) smiled softly despite the sadness still lingering beneath her scent.

She reached for the leash hanging outside the cage. And that was when Sunghoon noticed it. Her hand was trembling slightly. Very slightly. Enough that a human probably never would have noticed. But he did. (Y/n) unlocked the cage before kneeling down to clip the leash onto Mochi’s collar. Once it clicked into place, she wrapped both arms around the dog tightly. Sunghoon stayed quiet. He simply stood there and watched, allowing her the space to say goodbye properly. Mochi licked her cheek affectionately, earning a quiet laugh from her before the dog suddenly turned and trotted directly toward Sunghoon instead.

Then, without hesitation, Mochi jumped up against Sunghoon’s legs and barked excitedly. Sunghoon leaned down immediately. “Hi, boy,” he murmured softly while petting his head. Mochi practically melted beneath the attention. Behind him, (Y/n) took a shaky breath. Sunghoon caught the slight sniffle that followed. But he didn’t comment on it. He was certain this was already difficult enough for her without a stranger pointing it out. A few seconds later, she stepped closer again and carefully handed him the leash. “There,” she said softly. “Now you can bring him home.” Sunghoon took the leash gently before smiling down at the samoyed. “Wanna go home, Mochi?” Mochi barked loudly before immediately beginning to march toward the shelter entrance like he had been waiting for this exact moment his entire life.

That finally pulled a quiet laugh from (Y/n). She followed beside Sunghoon as Mochi proudly led them outside into the cold autumn air. The wind outside was sharp today, though thankfully dry. Mochi seemed thrilled by the colder weather immediately. Once they stopped outside the shelter doors, Sunghoon turned toward (Y/n). For a second, he hesitated. Then finally, he spoke. “If you ever want to visit him,” he said softly, “just give me a call. Or come by the arena.” He pulled a small folded note from his coat pocket before handing it to her. “My number.” (Y/n) looked genuinely surprised as she took it carefully. Then finally… Her smile became real again. Not forced. Not hiding sadness. Just genuine warmth. “I will,” she said quietly. And somehow, that simple answer made Sunghoon feel warmer than he had in centuries.

Sunghoon felt bad leaving her standing there outside the shelter. Every instinct inside him wanted to stay longer. To ask her what was hurting her. To make her smile again. But as he looked down at the fluffy white dog happily walking beside him, tail wagging with every other step, the guilt eased slightly. At least Mochi was going home now. “Okay,” Sunghoon said softly while starting down the sidewalk. “Let’s go home.” Mochi barked once excitedly before trotting even faster beside him. The sight alone made Sunghoon laugh quietly under his breath. Sunghoon unlocked the brand new front doors before stepping inside with Mochi eagerly pulling ahead. The second they entered, Sunghoon unclipped the leash from the dog’s collar.

Mochi immediately began exploring. His paws clicked against the floors while he sniffed everything in sight with serious determination. Sunghoon watched him for a moment before crossing his arms slightly. “Okay, Mochi,” he began seriously. “You seem like a very smart dog, so here are the rules.” Mochi looked at him immediately. “I need you to guard this place from people who want to wreck it.” Mochi barked once. Sunghoon nodded like they were having a completely normal conversation. “Good. Next rule, no pooping inside.” Mochi blinked. “If you need to go outside…” Sunghoon paused awkwardly while looking around the empty arena. Then his eyes landed on the leash still hanging loosely in his hand.

He lifted it slightly. “Can you grab the leash and bring it to me?” Mochi barked again. Sunghoon tilted his head. “I hope that means yes.” Almost immediately, Mochi walked over calmly, took the leash directly from Sunghoon’s hand, then proudly carried it back toward the doors before looking at him expectantly. Like he was saying, I got it. Sunghoon stared for a second before laughing quietly. “Good boy, Mochi.” The samoyed barked happily. “Okay,” Sunghoon continued. “Last rule. We have a lot of kids around the arena, so you have to be nice to them.” Another bark. Sunghoon shook his head slightly in disbelief. “You’re really smart, huh?” Mochi’s tail wagged furiously. “The perfect dog.” Mochi barked proudly again. Sunghoon laughed properly this time, the sound echoing softly through the empty arena.

Then he gestured for the dog to follow him. “Come on,” he said warmly. “I’ll show you around.” After showing Mochi around the entire arena, Sunghoon led him up a small staircase near the back hallways before stopping in front of another locked door. He unlocked it and pushed it open. “This,” he said while stepping aside for the dog, “is my apartment.” Mochi immediately ran inside. Sunghoon laughed softly as the samoyed excitedly explored every corner of the space, paws sliding slightly against the wooden floors. The apartment itself was cozy. Cool-toned furniture, soft lighting, shelves filled with books and old records. Large windows overlooked the ice rink below, allowing the glow from the arena lights to spill faintly into the room.

Sunghoon leaned against the doorway watching Mochi sniff everything in sight. “I haven’t bought everything for you yet,” he admitted. “But I’m gonna do that this afternoon, okay?” Mochi barked immediately. Sunghoon smiled. “You really understand me, huh?” Another bark. Honestly, it was becoming unsettling. Eventually they settled down on the couch together, Mochi sprawling dramatically across half of it while some random television show played quietly in the background. For the first time in a while, the apartment didn’t feel empty.

Then suddenly, a knock sounded at the door. Mochi shot upright instantly. A low growl rumbled from his chest as he hopped off the couch and stood protectively near Sunghoon. Sunghoon blinked in surprise before smiling softly. “It’s okay, Moch,” he reassured gently while standing. “It’s just my friends.” Almost immediately, Mochi stopped growling. Though he still looked deeply suspicious. Sunghoon walked toward the door with Mochi closely following beside him before opening it to reveal Heeseung and Jungwon standing outside.

The second they stepped inside, Mochi moved closer to sniff them carefully. Very carefully. Like he still wasn’t entirely convinced they weren’t criminals. Sunghoon laughed quietly. “He takes his job very seriously.” “We can see that,” Heeseung replied while eyeing the dog with amusement. Jungwon crouched down onto the floor almost immediately, holding out one hand calmly toward Mochi. “Hi, buddy.” Mochi sniffed him cautiously. “So what’s his name?” Jungwon asked. Before Sunghoon could answer, Heeseung spoke first. “It’s Mochi.”

The samoyed immediately looked toward him and barked once. Heeseung gasped dramatically. “He likes me already.” Sunghoon rolled his eyes while crouching beside the dog. “Mochi,” he said gently, “this is my friend Heeseung, and that’s Jungwon.” Mochi sniffed Jungwon once more before allowing a cautious head pat. Then Sunghoon leaned slightly closer to the dog like he was about to share a secret. “And I’m gonna tell you something important, okay, boy?” Mochi barked softly. Sunghoon smiled. “We’re vampires.” Mochi stared at him for one long second. Then barked again. Heeseung pointed immediately. “See? He accepted it way faster than Aida did.” 

“Okay, Hee,” Sunghoon said while crossing his arms slightly, “I asked you to come because I wanted to know if you could use your power to see what Mochi thinks.” He paused. “But I guess you can already do that since you somehow knew his name. Or did you read my mind?” Heeseung chuckled immediately. “I read the dog’s mind, not yours,” he said. “Your mind is freezing. It’s like walking into an abandoned iceberg.” Sunghoon nudged him lightly with his foot. “Whatever. Now tell me what you can see or hear in there.” Heeseung shrugged before sitting cross-legged on the floor beside Mochi.

The samoyed walked over curiously, sniffing him once before sitting down nearby. Then Heeseung’s eyes turned black. Completely black. Even after centuries of knowing him, the sight was still unsettling. Silence filled the apartment for almost a full minute while Heeseung focused. Mochi tilted his head curiously during the whole thing. Eventually, Heeseung’s eyes slowly returned to normal. He blinked once before looking over at Sunghoon. “Alright,” he said. “Here’s what I got.” Sunghoon listened carefully. “His name is Mochi. He’s three years old. Originally born in some city really far north.” Mochi barked once proudly. “But then he got bought by a family here,” Heeseung continued. “Apparently they thought fluffy white dog meant easy.”

Jungwon snorted softly. “He was too high maintenance for them,” Heeseung finished more quietly. “So they surrendered him to the shelter.” Mochi’s ears lowered slightly. “And he’s been there for two years,” Heeseung added, “until you adopted him.” Sunghoon’s expression softened instantly as he looked toward the dog. Two years. No wonder Mochi had looked so sad when he first saw him. “But,” Heeseung continued, suddenly sounding amused, “he also seems to understand us perfectly fine.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” Heeseung shrugged. “Apparently dogs just can.” Jungwon looked deeply unsurprised by this information. Honestly, so did Mochi. The dog barked once like he was confirming it.

Sunghoon stared at him for a second before laughing quietly under his breath. “Okay,” he said softly while reaching down to scratch behind Mochi’s ears. “Well then. Thanks, Hee.” Mochi leaned happily into the attention immediately. Sunghoon looked over at Jungwon then. “Think you can stay here and watch him for an hour or two while I go shopping?” Jungwon nodded instantly. Though honestly, he seemed far too focused on petting Mochi to fully process the question. The samoyed had somehow climbed halfway into Jungwon’s lap despite weighing far too much for that to make sense. Heeseung chuckled from nearby. “Safe to say Jungwon loves your dog,” he said. “His mind is literally just cute dog, cute dog, cute dog right now.” Jungwon looked mildly offended. “That’s not true.” He paused. Then scratched Mochi behind the ears again. “He is very cute though.”

Sunghoon laughed softly before grabbing his coat. “Let’s go then.” And so Sunghoon and Heeseung headed out to buy everything Mochi still needed. The shopping trip ended up far more chaotic than Sunghoon expected. Apparently owning a dog involved an absurd amount of choices. Different foods. Different toys. Different beds. At one point Heeseung spent ten whole minutes arguing passionately about why Mochi deserved decorative seasonal bandanas. “He does not need pumpkin-themed accessories.” “He absolutely does.” “He’s a guard dog.” “He can guard while being festive.” Sunghoon regretted bringing him almost immediately.

Still, somewhere between comparing dog food ingredients and trying to stop Heeseung from buying unnecessary luxury treats, Sunghoon’s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out absentmindedly. And smiled instantly. It was (Y/n). Would you mind if I came by tomorrow to meet Mochi? Warmth spread through him so suddenly that even he looked slightly caught off guard by it. Sunghoon typed back immediately. Come by anytime. He had barely put his phone away before Heeseung spoke beside him. “So,” he began casually while staring at shelves of dog food, “who is it that suddenly has your heart beating again?”

Sunghoon looked over sharply. “Did you read my mind?” he asked immediately. “I told you centuries ago to stay out.” Heeseung laughed. “I promise I haven’t touched your mind in ninety-seven years,” he said. “You’re terrifying when you notice.” Sunghoon narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “But,” Heeseung continued, smirking slightly, “it’s easy to tell something’s different with you.” Sunghoon looked away for a second. Different barely covered it. For the first time in centuries, the future actually felt… bright.

And so, Sunghoon had to tell Heeseung. There was absolutely no way around it now. He let out a slow breath while pretending to compare two brands of dog food. “A girl that works at the shelter,” he finally admitted. Heeseung immediately turned toward him. Sunghoon already regretted everything. “She’s my mate.” The grin that spread across Heeseung’s face was instant. Oh no. Sunghoon felt dread settle into his soul. Of all the vampires in the coven, Heeseung might genuinely have been the worst person to find out first. “Shut up,” Sunghoon said immediately. Heeseung hadn’t even spoken yet. That only made the older vampire grin wider.

“Ooohhh,” Heeseung sang dramatically. “You’re in looove.” Sunghoon stared at him. “You’re centuries old.” “And yet this remains funny.” “You’re insufferable.” “You found your soulmate at a dog shelter.” Sunghoon looked away. “That’s adorable.” “I hate you.” “You absolutely do not.” The teasing only got worse. Heeseung followed him through the aisle carrying a basket full of dog supplies while making increasingly dramatic observations. “You texted her back immediately, didn’t you?” Sunghoon refused to answer. “That means yes.” “Leave me alone.” “You smiled at your phone.” 

Sunghoon stopped walking. Very slowly, he looked around. The aisle was mostly empty. The only other person nearby was the cashier working near the front registers. Perfect. Before Heeseung could continue, Sunghoon reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder. Instantly, frost spread through the fabric. Heeseung yelped. “Cold!” The ice crept further. Not enough to actually hurt him. Just enough. “Okay!” Heeseung winced while stepping backward. “Okay, fine!” Sunghoon removed his hand. “I won’t tease you.” A beat passed. “Much.” Sunghoon glared at him. Heeseung wisely raised both hands in surrender. “Message received.” Only then did Sunghoon return to looking through the shelves for the things Mochi still needed. A dog bed. Food bowls. Some toys. And hopefully enough patience to survive having Heeseung know about his mate.

Thankfully, they finished shopping before Heeseung could embarrass him any further. By the time they loaded everything into the car, they had purchased enough supplies to spoil Mochi for the foreseeable future. A dog bed. Several toys. Food and treats. Bowls. Blankets. And far more things than Sunghoon originally intended to buy. Once they returned to the ice rink, Jungwon and Heeseung helped carry everything upstairs before eventually heading home themselves. Leaving Sunghoon alone with his new best friend.

The moment the bags hit the floor, Mochi became intensely interested. His fluffy tail wagged furiously as he shoved his nose into every shopping bag he could reach. Sunghoon laughed softly while kneeling beside them. “Patience.” Mochi ignored him completely. A moment later, the samoyed pulled out a plush penguin toy. Of every item they had bought, it immediately became his favorite. The toy wasn’t particularly special. It didn’t squeak. It didn’t light up. It was simply a small stuffed penguin. Yet Mochi proudly carried it around the apartment like he had discovered buried treasure.

Sunghoon couldn’t stop smiling. Watching the dog happily trot around with the toy dangling from his mouth was strangely comforting. For someone who had spent centuries surrounded by war and immortality, it was amazing how much joy a dog and a stuffed penguin could bring. Eventually, Sunghoon noticed something. “Hey,” he said. Mochi immediately looked up. “Give me that for a second.” The dog froze. “You still have the tag on it.” Mochi tightened his grip. Sunghoon laughed. “Come on.” A playful growl rumbled from Mochi’s chest. Not threatening. Just stubborn.

“Don’t make me fight you for it.” Another growl. Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “You know I’d win.” After a moment, Mochi reluctantly walked over and dropped the penguin into his lap. “Thank you.” The samoyed sat down directly in front of him and watched with complete concentration as Sunghoon carefully cut the tag off. The second he finished, he tossed it lightly back toward the dog. Mochi launched himself after it. The catch wasn’t graceful. But it was successful. The dog landed dramatically on the floor before immediately curling around the penguin and nibbling on one of its flippers. Sunghoon laughed again. The apartment felt warmer than it had the day before. Not physically. Just… happier. And for the first time in a very long time, Sunghoon found himself looking forward to tomorrow. After all, tomorrow his mate was coming to visit.

The night ended with Sunghoon asleep in his bed, with Mochi by his side. Or at least, it ended that way after losing a battle he had never stood a chance of winning. He had tried everything. The dog bed. The floor. The couch. All perfectly reasonable sleeping locations. Unfortunately, Mochi possessed puppy eyes powerful enough to destroy centuries of self-control. So now the samoyed was curled up comfortably beside him beneath the blankets while Sunghoon silently accepted defeat. The night passed peacefully. No nightmares. No break-ins. No problems. Just the soft sound of Mochi snoring occasionally beside him.

~~~

Morning arrived. Sunghoon opened his eyes slowly. Almost instantly, Mochi did too. The dog jumped off the bed excitedly before giving a quiet bark. As if saying good morning. Sunghoon chuckled. “Good morning to you too.” Mochi’s tail immediately started wagging. A few minutes later, they were standing in the kitchen. Sunghoon prepared breakfast while Mochi sat patiently nearby. Well… Mostly patiently. The dog definitely scooted closer every thirty seconds. “Sit.” Mochi sat. “Good.” Another scoot. Sunghoon laughed. Eventually, breakfast was served, and once Mochi had eaten, they headed out for a walk through the chilly autumn morning.

The air was cold enough that most people kept their hands stuffed into their pockets while hurrying past. Mochi, meanwhile, looked happier than ever. By the time they returned to the arena, the first employees were beginning to arrive. Sunghoon unlocked the front doors before looking down at the dog. “Okay, Mochi.” The samoyed immediately sat. “We’re open today.” Mochi tilted his head. “We have two large groups of school kids coming by.” A bark. “And probably other visitors too.” Another bark. Sunghoon pointed toward him seriously. “So you need to be nice.” Mochi stared at him. “You can’t scare the children.” The dog blinked. “You especially can’t scare the teachers.” A pause. Then Mochi barked once. Sunghoon nodded. “Good.”

The samoyed stood immediately and trotted across the lobby. Without being told. Without hesitation. Straight toward the front desk. Sunghoon watched as Mochi climbed onto the dog bed he had placed beside the counter the night before. The fluffy dog circled twice before lying down proudly. Ready for work. Sunghoon smiled. “Good dog.” Mochi’s tail thumped happily against the bed. As Sunghoon flipped the sign to OPEN and unlocked the main entrance, it only took a few minutes before the first visitors arrived. Or rather… The first forty-eight visitors.

Two entire school classes poured through the front doors, twenty-four students in each group, all wearing winter jackets and carrying enough energy to power the city. Sunghoon smiled faintly. This was their second visit to the rink. One of the teachers immediately approached the front desk. “Good morning, Sunghoon,” she greeted warmly. “Morning,” he replied. “We’re here to borrow the skates again.” Sunghoon nodded before moving toward the rental shelves. “Same sizes as last time?” “Mostly.” While the teachers organized the students, Sunghoon helped hand out skates. Despite not liking chaos in most situations, he genuinely loved days like this. Loved watching people discover skating. Especially children. 

Once everyone made it onto the ice, the rink transformed completely. Some students stepped onto the ice and immediately took off like they had been born there. Others lasted approximately two seconds before crashing onto their backsides. But the best part was that they always got back up. Again. And again. And again. The sound of laughter echoed throughout the rink. A few students waved excitedly at Sunghoon as he stepped onto the ice. “Teacher Sunghoon!” “I’m not a teacher,” he corrected automatically. “Yes, you are.” “No, I’m not.” “You teach us skating.” Sunghoon sighed. The child had a point. Eventually he gathered everyone together near the center of the rink. The students quieted almost immediately.

The teachers noticed it too. With them, the children were loud and energetic. The moment Sunghoon stepped onto the ice, they became completely focused. Mesmerized. Partly because they liked him. Mostly because watching him skate never stopped being impressive. Sunghoon glided effortlessly around them while explaining techniques. “How you fall is just as important as how you skate,” he told them. Several students groaned. “We don’t want to fall.” “But you will.” More groans. “Everyone falls.” He demonstrated how to bend their knees properly. How to balance. How to stop without crashing into walls. And slowly, little by little, the students improved. The teachers watched gratefully from the sidelines.

Meanwhile, beside the front desk, Mochi observed everything carefully. The dog had looked up the second the children entered. His ears perked. His eyes followed them. But he never moved. Not once. He remembered what Sunghoon had told him. Be nice. Don’t scare the children. So Mochi remained on his dog bed like the world’s fluffiest security guard, watching the rink with quiet focus while dozens of children laughed and skated across the ice. Every now and then a student would notice him. “Look!” “A dog!” “He’s so fluffy!” Mochi’s tail would thump against the bed. But he stayed exactly where he was. Being a very good boy. And from across the rink, Sunghoon noticed. “Good dog,” he murmured to himself. Mochi immediately barked once in response.

Three hours later, the first visitors were finally preparing to leave. The students shuffled through the lobby carrying skates and backpacks while teachers desperately tried to keep track of forty-eight excited children at once. A chorus of complaints echoed through the building. “Can we stay longer?” “Please?” “We just got good!” One teacher sighed heavily. “You said that last time too.” Sunghoon couldn’t help smiling. Days like these always left him tired. But they were a good kind of tired. 

In the middle of all the chaos, the front doors opened once more. Only one person stepped inside. Mochi immediately stood up. Sunghoon noticed from across the lobby. The dog’s ears perked. His tail started wagging. And then, to Sunghoon’s surprise, Mochi sprinted across the floor. “Mochi?” Sunghoon called. His first thought was that the dog had rushed one of the children. His heart nearly stopped. Then he looked up, and froze. (Y/n). She stood just inside the entrance, bundled up against the autumn cold. Mochi reached her a second later and immediately jumped up happily. (Y/n) laughed. A real laugh. Bright and warm.

“Hello, big boy,” she said while rubbing both hands through his fluffy fur. Mochi practically vibrated with happiness. Sunghoon stood completely still. For a few seconds, he couldn’t even breathe. Because for the first time since meeting her, she looked genuinely happy. At the shelter, sadness had always lingered around her. Always hiding behind her smiles. But now… Her eyes sparkled. Her entire face seemed brighter as she greeted Mochi. And for a moment, Sunghoon couldn’t look away. Eventually he forced himself to move. Walking across the lobby toward them.

“Hey, (Y/n),” he said softly. “Nice to see you.” She looked up immediately. That same kind smile appeared on her face. “Hey.” Then she glanced around at the students and teachers filling the building. “Sorry if I’m interrupting something.” Sunghoon shook his head immediately. “No, it’s fine.” He gestured toward the departing school classes. “They’re just about to leave.” One child immediately proved him wrong by running past yelling something incomprehensible. Sunghoon waited patiently for the chaos to pass. “The next visitors don’t arrive for another hour,” he finished. (Y/n) nodded. “Good.” Her shoulders relaxed slightly. “I don’t want to get in the way of your work.”

Sunghoon almost said it. You’d never be in the way. The words rose right to the surface. But he swallowed them. It was too soon. Probably. Hopefully. Instead, he glanced down at Mochi, who was currently leaning his entire body weight against (Y/n)’s legs. “I’m sure Mochi doesn’t mind the company.” As if on cue, Mochi barked happily. (Y/n) laughed again. And Sunghoon decided that if he could spend the rest of the day making her smile like that, it would be a very good day indeed. “How’s it working out with him?” (Y/n) scratched behind Mochi’s ears as she spoke. “I know it’s only been one night, but still. I’m curious.” Sunghoon chuckled softly. “He’s a very smart dog.”

Mochi barked proudly. Sunghoon pointed at him. “See?” (Y/n) laughed. “It’s like he actually understands every word I say,” Sunghoon continued. “Honestly, he truly is the perfect dog for me.” Mochi immediately barked again. “I wasn’t talking to you.” Another bark. (Y/n) giggled. Sunghoon felt his chest tighten slightly at the sound. “You made a good recommendation,” he finished. (Y/n)’s smile softened. “I’m glad.” Her gaze drifted down to Mochi. “He was so sad in the shelter.” She rubbed her fingers through the dog’s fur absentmindedly. “So I’m relieved he seems to have found a human who’ll treat him well.” 

And there it was again.  That sadness. The moment it appeared, it poured out of her so strongly that Sunghoon almost physically felt it. Her eyes lost some of their brightness. The sparkle from moments ago dimmed beneath something darker. Something heavy. Sunghoon hated it. He hated seeing her smile disappear. “I promise,” he said gently. (Y/n) looked up. “I’ll treat him like a king.” Mochi wagged his tail furiously. “He’ll never have to be sad again.” For a second, something flickered across her face. Hope. Pain. Longing. Then she lowered her eyes. Neither will you, Sunghoon almost wanted to add. But he didn’t. Not yet.

Instead, beneath her breath, so quietly that nobody else would have heard it, she whispered: “I wish I could believe that.” The words hit him harder than they should have. Sunghoon said nothing. He simply stood there while questions filled his mind. What happened to her? Why did she carry so much sadness? Why did she seem so certain that good things couldn’t last? But he didn’t ask. Because some wounds couldn’t be rushed. And if there was one thing immortality had taught him, it was patience. 

So Sunghoon pushed the questions aside. He had already made his decision. His plan wasn’t to overwhelm her. Wasn’t to confess immediately. Wasn’t to force fate into moving faster. He would simply get to know her. Slowly. Naturally. If it took a week, he would wait. If it took a month, he would wait. A year. A decade. However long it took. He didn’t care. As long as he could stay by her side in some way. Because for the first time in centuries, Sunghoon had found someone worth waiting for. Meanwhile, completely unaware of the emotional crisis occurring beside him, Mochi rolled onto his back and demanded belly rubs. Which, thankfully, made (Y/n) smile again.

As the school classes finally left the building, the arena grew quiet again. The sudden silence felt strange after hours of children laughing, shouting, and sliding across the ice. Now it was just Sunghoon, (Y/n), and Mochi. The samoyed looked mildly disappointed that forty-eight potential admirers had disappeared. Sunghoon glanced toward the clock hanging near the front desk. “We still have about forty-five minutes before the next visitors arrive.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. “Oh.” Sunghoon hesitated for a moment before speaking again. “So… why don’t we head up to my apartment and get some coffee?” He nodded toward Mochi. “That way you can spend some more time with him.” (Y/n)’s face brightened slightly. “Sounds good.” The answer came so easily that Sunghoon almost forgot how to walk.

Instead, he led the way toward the stairs. And immediately began panicking internally. What if the apartment was messy? What if she felt uncomfortable being alone with him? What if he said something stupid? What if Heeseung had somehow hidden something embarrassing somewhere? What if Mochi revealed one of the conversations he’d had with the dog? By the time they reached the apartment door, Sunghoon was contemplating every terrible possibility imaginable. Then they stepped inside. And thankfully, nothing exploded. The apartment was clean. Comfortable. Normal. Mostly. Sunghoon released a small breath of relief before gesturing toward the living room. “Make yourself comfortable.” (Y/n) nodded.

While she settled in, Sunghoon retreated to the kitchen to get some water and coffee started. The few minutes alone helped him collect himself slightly. By the time he returned carrying two glasses of water, he found a scene that instantly made him smile. (Y/n) sat on the couch. Mochi occupied approximately half of it. The giant samoyed had his head resting comfortably in her lap while she scratched behind his ears. His eyes were closed. His tail thumped lazily every few seconds. He looked completely content. Completely spoiled. Completely in love with her. Honestly, Sunghoon couldn’t blame him.

He sat down in the remaining free space and handed her one of the glasses. “Here.” (Y/n) accepted it. “Thank you.” She took a sip before immediately returning her attention to Mochi. The dog made a pleased grumbling noise. Sunghoon laughed softly. “I think he’s forgotten I exist.” “Can you blame him?” (Y/n) asked. “No.” “Good answer.” For a while, neither of them said much. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable though. Just peaceful. The kind of silence that came from enjoying someone’s company rather than needing to fill every second with conversation. And as Sunghoon watched Mochi happily stretched across both of them, he too felt content.

Once the coffee was ready, Sunghoon stood and headed back into the kitchen. Mochi immediately looked after him. “Don’t start,” Sunghoon warned. The dog huffed dramatically. (Y/n) laughed. A few seconds later, Sunghoon returned carrying two mugs. He handed one to (Y/n), who carefully swapped it with the glass of water she sat down on the table. “Thank you.” “Of course.” Sunghoon sat down again, taking a sip from his own coffee. For a few moments, everything felt peaceful. Mochi stretched across both of their laps. The coffee was warm. The apartment was quiet.

Then (Y/n) asked a question. “What made you open the ice rink?” Sunghoon immediately choked on his coffee. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my God, are you okay?” Sunghoon coughed twice before nodding. “Yeah.” “Sorry.” “No, it’s fine.” It wasn’t a strange question at all. Honestly, it was probably one of the most normal questions she could have asked. Which was exactly the problem. Because how was he supposed to answer it? The truth wasn’t exactly something he could tell her. That after centuries of war and bloodshed, he had desperately searched for something peaceful. That despite his powers being used as weapons for most of his life, ice itself had never felt cruel to him. That skating was the only thing that had consistently made him feel like himself. Not a soldier. Not a monster. Just Sunghoon. When he skated, he felt human. More human than he ever did standing still. But he couldn’t tell her that. Not yet.

So instead, Sunghoon scrambled for a normal answer. “Well,” he began awkwardly. Immediately he hated how awkward he sounded. (Y/n) waited patiently. “I’ve always loved skating.” Technically true. “And I wanted to share that with other people.” Also true. Mostly. He took another sip of coffee. “Plus, the city didn’t really have another ice rink.” (Y/n) nodded. “So I saw an opportunity and decided to open one.” The explanation sounded reasonable enough. Even if it felt painfully incomplete. (Y/n) smiled softly. “Well, I’m glad you did.” Sunghoon looked up. She glanced toward the windows overlooking the rink below. “The children looked so happy.” A genuine smile tugged at her lips. “And from what I saw, they clearly adore you.”

Sunghoon nearly choked on his coffee a second time. “They do not.” “They absolutely do.” “They only listen because they know I can ban them from the ice.” (Y/n) laughed. “I don’t think that’s why.” Sunghoon looked away. Because the truth was… Seeing her smile at something he had built made him happier than any compliment ever could. Sunghoon decided to take the opportunity to ask a question of his own. “How come you’re working at the shelter?” The change was immediate. (Y/n) looked down at the coffee cup resting between her hands. Her other hand, which had been absentmindedly stroking Mochi’s fur, slowed. Then stopped completely. The brightness left her eyes. That overwhelming sadness swept through her again. Heavy. Familiar. Painfully familiar. Sunghoon immediately regretted asking.

(Y/n) sighed softly before shrugging one shoulder. “I don’t exactly like other people.” Her voice wasn’t bitter. Just tired. “Animals are different.” Mochi lifted his head slightly, looking up at her. “I guess…” She hesitated. “I always felt more connected to them than I ever did to other humans.” As if sensing her mood, Mochi shifted closer. The giant samoyed buried his head further into her lap. Trying to comfort her. (Y/n)’s fingers automatically found their way back into his fur. Sunghoon watched quietly. He knew there was more to the story. Much more. But he also respected that she wasn’t ready to tell him. Just like he had things he couldn’t share. She had things she carried too.

Still, curiosity got the better of him. “Can I ask why?” (Y/n) stared into her coffee for several seconds. Then she shrugged again. “Most people I’ve met in my life have been…” She searched for the right word. “Far from kind.” The apartment fell silent. “So I guess I have a hard time seeing the good in people.” Her eyes remained fixed on the coffee. “Since I’ve mostly known the bad.” The words hit Sunghoon harder than he expected. Because he wanted to tell her he understood. Wanted to tell her that he knew exactly what it felt like to lose faith in people. But the words never came. Because all he could think about was his past. The battlefields. The frozen corpses. The screams. The blood staining white snow red.

He was trying to be a good person now. Had been trying for centuries. But two hundred years ago? He had been far from good. And suddenly, for the first time since meeting her, doubt crept into his mind. A cold, uncomfortable feeling. Because what if she was right to hate people like him? What if, when she learned the truth, she would look at him and only see the monster he used to be? Sunghoon stared down at his coffee. The surface reflected his face. Calm. Collected. Nothing like the man he remembered. Yet somehow he still saw him. The soldier. The killer. The weapon. And for a brief moment, he wondered if continuing to get closer to her was selfish. Because she deserved someone kind. Someone good. Someone who hadn’t spent centuries drenched in blood.

Mochi suddenly stretched across the couch and planted one massive paw directly onto Sunghoon’s leg. The vampire blinked. Mochi stared at him. Then huffed. The interruption was so absurd that Sunghoon almost laughed. Almost. And when he looked back up, he found (Y/n) watching him. Not afraid. Not judging. Just curious. As if she was trying to figure him out too. And somehow, that made the doubt hurt a little less. (Y/n) took another sip of her coffee. For the first time since arriving, a small genuine smile appeared on her face. She leaned back slightly against the couch and looked up toward the ceiling.

“You don’t have to feel bad.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” (Y/n) looked back at him. “I know what that look means.” Her voice was calm. Certain. “You’ve done something in your past that you think makes you a bad person.” Sunghoon froze. It felt like she had reached directly into his chest and pulled the thought out. (Y/n) shrugged lightly. “And maybe that’s true.” The words should have hurt. Instead, they felt honest. “But you’re also doing a lot to be a good person.” Mochi lifted his head, looking between them. “No one is completely good,” she continued softly. “And no one is completely bad.” Her fingers absentmindedly sank into the dog’s fur again. “Your past matters.” The darkness was still there in her eyes, still lurking beneath every smile. Yet somehow, her words made Sunghoon feel lighter. “But what matters more is what you choose to do now.” The apartment fell silent. Then (Y/n) looked directly at him. And for the first time, Sunghoon didn’t look away. “The fact that you feel bad about it makes me think you’re actually a good person, Park Sunghoon.”

Mochi barked. Once. Firmly. As if casting his vote. (Y/n) laughed softly. Sunghoon couldn’t help smiling. “I see Mochi agrees.” The samoyed barked again. “Yes, yes, your opinion has been noted.” Mochi’s tail wagged. Sunghoon looked down into his coffee. “I hope so.” The words came out quieter than intended. (Y/n) didn’t respond. She simply continued petting Mochi. After a few moments, she finished the last of her coffee and placed the mug onto the table. “This was nice.” Sunghoon looked up. “But I should probably go.” His chest sank slightly. Though he knew he couldn’t ask her to stay. Instead, he nodded. “Feel free to come by anytime.” He glanced down at the dog. “To visit him.” (Y/n)’s smile returned. “Thanks.”

Mochi immediately seemed offended by the idea of her leaving. The samoyed sighed dramatically before climbing off the couch and onto the floor to allow her room to stand. “You’re such a drama queen,” she told him. Mochi huffed. Sunghoon walked her to the door. She waved once before stepping into the hallway.“See you later, Sunghoon.” “See you.” And then she was gone. The apartment suddenly felt quieter. Sunghoon stood there for a moment before letting out a long breath. Without thinking, frost spread across one of his hands. Thin white crystals creeping over his skin. He stared at them. “Can I really be a good person?” The question slipped out before he could stop it. Mochi barked immediately. Sunghoon looked down. The dog stared back. Completely serious. As if the answer was obvious. Sunghoon didn’t know exactly what the bark meant. But somehow… He felt better. The frost slowly melted away.

A moment later, he glanced toward the clock. Twenty minutes until the next class arrived. Sunghoon smiled slightly. “Want to go for a walk?” Mochi froze. Then spun around. Then sprinted out of the room. A few seconds later, he returned carrying his leash proudly in his mouth. Sunghoon laughed. “Right. I’ll take that as a yes.” Mochi barked happily. And together, they headed downstairs.

~~~

Later that evening, Sunghoon and Mochi found themselves in Jay and Aida’s apartment. The monthly coven dinners had become something of a tradition over the years. A chance for everyone to gather, eat far too much food, and argue about absolutely everything. Mochi was the center of attention almost immediately. Jake had spent most of the evening on the floor with the dog. At one point, Sunghoon was fairly certain Jake had forgotten other people existed. “Who’s a good boy?” Mochi barked. “You are.” Another bark. “That’s right.”

Sunghoon watched in amusement as Jake continued his one-sided conversation. Meanwhile, Niki pretended not to care. At all. “It’s just a dog.” Nobody believed him. Especially not when everyone repeatedly caught him slipping pieces of meat from his own plate under the table. Mochi accepted every offering. Naturally. “Niki,” Jungwon sighed. “What?” “You’ve fed him six times.” “Prove it.” Mochi immediately looked toward Niki expectantly. Traitor. Sunoo laughed. “He likes you.” “No, he doesn’t.” Mochi walked over and sat beside Niki. The youngest vampire looked horrified. Everyone else burst out laughing.

Eventually, dinner began winding down. The plates were mostly empty. The conversations quieter. And then Jay’s expression changed. Immediately, the room noticed. The amusement disappeared from his face. His gaze settled on Jake. Jake froze mid-petting session. “Why are you looking at me like that?” Jay folded his hands together. “I guess all of you have heard about the strange fires happening around the city?” The room immediately grew more serious. Everyone nodded. Sunoo sighed. “One of my colleagues lost half her apartment because of one.” The memory clearly upset him. “She was devastated. Most of her belongings were destroyed.” Aida frowned. “That’s awful.” “It was.”

Jay’s gaze remained fixed on Jake. “Please tell me you’re not involved.” Jake gasped dramatically. The betrayal. “The audacity.” “Jake.” “I’m not a pyro!” Jay raised an eyebrow. “I might have fire powers,” Jake continued, offended, “but why would I go around setting people’s homes on fire?” “Fair point,” Jungwon admitted. Heeseung waved a hand. “Relax. We don’t actually think you’re responsible.” Jake pointed accusingly. “You absolutely did.” “We had to ask.” Jake grumbled something under his breath before returning to petting Mochi aggressively. The dog seemed delighted. Heeseung’s expression became more serious.

“The problem is that the fires aren’t random.” The room fell silent. Sunghoon immediately looked up. “What do you mean?” “I spent the last week digging into reports.” Heeseung leaned back slightly. “At first they look random, different neighborhoods, different victims, different buildings.” Sunghoon frowned. “But?” Heeseung folded his arms. “But when I started looking at who was actually being targeted, a pattern appeared.” Nobody spoke. Even Mochi seemed unusually still. “The fires are targeting supernatural creatures.” The words settled heavily over the room. Aida looked confused. “Supernatural creatures?” Heeseung nodded. “Witches, shifters, fae, several species that most humans don’t even know exist.” Sunghoon felt ice creep into his fingertips instinctively.

Jake stopped petting Mochi. For the first time all evening, nobody had a joke. Because if someone was hunting supernatural creatures… Then eventually they might come looking for vampires too. Heeseung sighed heavily. “I fear we might have a hunter on our hands.” The words settled over the room like a storm cloud. Nobody spoke immediately. Even Jake looked uncomfortable now. “I’ll continue investigating,” Heeseung continued, leaning forward slightly. “But so far, we have absolutely no trace of who’s setting the fires.” His gaze flickered briefly toward Jake. “Hence why I had to ask you.” Jake groaned dramatically. “Still offended.” “You’ll survive.”  Sunoo rolled his eyes. Meanwhile, Jay remained serious. “No matter what,” Heeseung continued, “we need to be careful.” Everyone nodded. “We don’t know if this hunter plans to come after us, we don’t know what they want, and we don’t know how much they already know.” The room grew quieter. Mochi, sensing the shift in mood, abandoned Jake and wandered back toward Sunghoon, settling beside his chair.

Then Heeseung looked toward Aida. Immediately, Jay straightened slightly. “Aida.” The human looked up. “You need to be careful too.” Her expression immediately tightened. “Me?” Heeseung nodded. “Even though you’re human, you carry the scent of a supernatural creature.” Aida glanced toward Jay. “Because of him?” “Yes.” Jay’s jaw tightened. “If this hunter can track scents,” Heeseung explained, “there’s a chance they’ll notice it.” The room grew even more tense. “So until we figure this out, you need to be extra careful.” Aida listened closely. “Take showers before leaving the apartment, don’t touch Jay afterward, try to minimize his scent on you as much as possible.” Jay visibly hated every word coming out of Heeseung’s mouth. But he nodded. Because he knew Heeseung was right. Aida nodded too. Looking more worried than before. “Okay.”

Sunoo reached over and squeezed her shoulder reassuringly. “For now, we don’t believe they’ll come after us.” Heeseung nodded. “Exactly.” “There’s no reason to panic.” “We just need to be careful.” The conversation eventually shifted to plans. Extra precautions. Who would keep an eye on what. But Sunghoon barely heard any of it. Because his thoughts had already drifted elsewhere. To a shelter. To warm smiles. To coffee shared on a couch. To a girl who carried sadness in her eyes. (Y/n). A cold feeling settled in his stomach. What if being close to her put her in danger? What if the scent of a vampire lingered on her the same way it lingered on Aida? What if this hunter noticed? What if he led danger directly to her doorstep without even realizing it? Sunghoon looked down at Mochi. The dog rested his head against Sunghoon’s leg. Completely unaware of the thoughts racing through his owner’s mind. For the first time since meeting his mate, fear began creeping into Sunghoon’s heart. Not fear for himself. Fear for her. And somehow, that was infinitely worse.

~~~

It wasn’t until three days later that Sunghoon heard anything from (Y/n) again. Or rather, he noticed Mochi first. The samoyed suddenly lifted his head from the couch and barked. Sunghoon looked away from the show playing on the television. Mochi wasn’t looking toward the apartment door. He was looking toward the floor. Or more specifically, toward the rink below them. The dog barked again before jumping off the couch and running toward the apartment entrance. Sunghoon frowned. The arena should have been closed by now.

Immediately, his thoughts jumped to the possibility of another break-in. Especially after Heeseung’s warning. Sunghoon stood and followed after the dog, heading downstairs toward the arena. The second he opened the door leading from his apartment to the rink, a familiar scent hit him. Warm. Comforting. His mate. Sunghoon froze for half a second before hurrying the rest of the way down. Mochi was already racing across the lobby. When Sunghoon reached the front of the arena, and opened the door, he found (Y/n) standing just outside the entrance. The late autumn cold had covered her. She was shaking slightly.

Far off in the city, sirens echoed through the streets. Possibly another fire. Sunghoon’s chest tightened. But then his attention returned to her. There were faint tear tracks on her face. Her eyes looked red. Like she had been crying. “Hey,” he said immediately. His voice came out softer than intended. “Come in.” He stepped aside. (Y/n) nodded quietly before walking further inside. The moment she did, Mochi reached her. The samoyed immediately rubbed himself against her legs, tail wagging so hard that his entire body moved with it. (Y/n)’s expression softened. She crouched down despite looking exhausted. “Hey there, big boy.” Mochi barked once. Then immediately shoved his head against her. Demanding affection.

Sunghoon stood a few feet away, quietly watching. Something felt wrong. One of her arms moved differently than before. Stiffer. Restricted. As if simply crouching hurt. Three days ago she hadn’t moved like that. Now every movement seemed careful. Guarded. Sunghoon’s concern immediately spiked. Had she gotten hurt? Had she been caught in one of the fires? Had someone hurt her? He didn’t know. All he knew was that she had come here. To him. And whatever had happened, he intended to do everything he could to help her.

He let her sit with Mochi for a few minutes before speaking. “Did something happen?” (Y/n) looked up. For a moment, she seemed to consider brushing the question aside. Then she slowly stood. The movement immediately made her wince. Her injured arm twitched slightly. “It’s complicated,” she replied quietly. Sunghoon’s expression softened. He gestured toward the staircase leading up to his apartment. “I’m okay with complicated.” (Y/n) blinked. “But,” he continued, “let’s talk about it over some hot tea or something.” He pointed toward her hands. “You’re shivering like a leaf.” Only then did (Y/n) seem to notice how cold she actually was. The adrenaline that had apparently carried her here was beginning to fade. And with it came exhaustion. She nodded. “Tea sounds nice.”

Together, they headed upstairs. The moment they entered the apartment, Mochi rushed ahead and leaped onto the couch. (Y/n) sat down a second later. Immediately, the samoyed flopped directly onto her. Not beside her, but on top of her. Like a giant fluffy weighted blanket. A surprised laugh escaped her. “Mochi.” The dog made no attempt to move. Sunghoon smiled. “He’s decided you’re cold, and he’s the best blanket,” “I noticed.” Mochi settled even more heavily across her lap. Apparently satisfied with his solution. Meanwhile, Sunghoon headed into the kitchen. “Coffee or tea?” he called out. “Tea.” “Good answer.”

A few minutes later, he returned carrying two steaming mugs. He handed one to her carefully. The warmth seemed to help immediately. (Y/n) wrapped both hands around the cup and let out a quiet sigh. Sunghoon sat down in the armchair across from the couch. Mochi watched him carefully. As if making sure he behaved. “Traitor,” Sunghoon muttered. The dog’s tail thumped once. (Y/n) smiled faintly. Then the silence returned. Not awkward. Just waiting. Sunghoon took a sip of his own drink. “So.” (Y/n) looked up. “What’s complicated?” She stared down into the tea for several moments. The steam curled upward between her fingers. When she finally spoke, her voice was quieter than before. As though saying the words out loud would somehow make them more real. She took another sip. Then slowly let out a breath. Preparing herself to answer.

“I told you last time,” (Y/n) began quietly, staring into the steam rising from her tea, “that I don’t really like other people.” Sunghoon nodded. “I remember.” For a moment, she said nothing. Mochi remained sprawled across her lap, his head resting against her stomach. Every now and then his tail would give a small thump, as if reminding her he was there. (Y/n) swallowed. “Most of that is because of my mother.” Sunghoon didn’t interrupt. Didn’t push. He simply listened. The sadness he’d sensed before completely surrounded her now. She wasn’t hiding it anymore.

“My mother got pregnant when she was eighteen.” A humorless laugh escaped her. “She always made sure I knew that.” Her fingers tightened around the mug. “She had dreams. Plans. Places she wanted to go. Things she wanted to do.” Another pause. “Then I happened.” Sunghoon’s jaw tightened. “My father disappeared before I was even born. I don’t know his name, I don’t know what he looks like, and honestly, I don’t care.” She looked down. “All I know is that my mother blamed me for everything that went wrong afterward.” The room was silent except for the television playing quietly in the background.

“She worked jobs she hated, she struggled with money, and so she fell into debt, and eventually…” Her voice cracked. “Eventually she found alcohol.” A tear rolled down her cheek. “She would drink and tell me how much better her life would’ve been if she’d never had me.” Sunghoon felt something cold settle in his chest. “She’d tell me I ruined everything.” Another tear followed the first. “When I was little, I used to think if I behaved perfectly she’d love me.” (Y/n) laughed softly. It was one of the saddest sounds Sunghoon had ever heard. “So I got good grades, I cleaned the apartment, I stayed quiet, I tried to be easy to love.” Her voice broke completely. “But it never mattered.” Mochi lifted his head and gently nudged her arm. (Y/n) immediately buried her fingers in his fur. “The only one who ever seemed happy to see me was my dog.” A small smile appeared through the tears. “Yuki.”

The name hung softly in the room. “When things got bad, I’d sit on the floor and cry into his  fur.” She wiped her eyes. “And he never judged me.” Sunghoon remained completely still. He didn’t trust himself to speak. “That’s why I work at the shelter,” she continued quietly. “Animals don’t pretend.” “They either love you or they don’t.” “They don’t spend years making you wonder why you’re not enough.” The silence stretched between them. Then she looked down at her injured arm. “I was visiting her before I came here.” Immediately Sunghoon’s attention sharpened. “I still bring her groceries sometimes.” The sadness in her eyes deepened. “I don’t even know why anymore.” She laughed bitterly. “Maybe because a stupid part of me keeps hoping she’ll be different.” Her grip tightened around the mug. “She wasn’t.” 

A few tears slipped free again. “She was drunk before I even got there.”Sunghoon felt his hands curl into fists. “I unpacked the groceries, she started yelling because I hadn’t bought alcohol.” (Y/n)’s voice became smaller. “Then she picked up the milk carton and threw it at me.” She lightly touched her arm. “It hit harder than you’d think.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. “She screamed at me to get out.” The words came out barely above a whisper. “Told me she never wanted to see me again.” Sunghoon’s chest ached. Because despite everything she’d told him… The part that hurt her most wasn’t the injury. It was the rejection. Again, and again, and again. (Y/n) stared down at the tea. “I left, I started walking, I wasn’t really paying attention to where I was going.” Another tear fell into the cup. “Then somehow I ended up outside the arena.” She looked up at him. Her eyes were red. Exhausted. Broken. “And I don’t know.” A shaky laugh escaped her. “I guess I just wanted to be somewhere safe.”

The words hit Sunghoon harder than anything else she’d said. Because out of every place in the city… She had come to him. And suddenly all he wanted to do was pull her into his arms and tell her none of what happened was her fault. But he stayed still. Knowing this wasn’t about him. This was about her finally letting someone see the hurt she’d been carrying alone for years. Sunghoon leaned forward slightly. “That sounds awful.” His voice was quiet. Gentle. “Having to live like that.” (Y/n) laughed. But it wasn’t a happy laugh. It was the kind that came from being exhausted. The kind that appeared when someone had cried so many times that eventually it became ridiculous. “Yeah.” She stared down into her tea. “I’m tired.” The admission came out barely above a whisper. “Tired of trying to be happy.” Her fingers tightened around the mug. “Tired of trying to build a relationship with someone who has never wanted one with me.” Another bitter laugh escaped her. “Tired of spending my entire life trying to earn love from someone who decided I wasn’t worth loving before I could even speak.”

Sunghoon’s heart ached. Because he could hear it now. The real wound. It wasn’t the screaming. Or the drinking. Or even the bruises. It was the belief she had carried because of it. The belief that she was somehow the problem. That she had failed. That she wasn’t enough. And suddenly he understood why she looked so surprised whenever someone was kind to her. Why she doubted good things. Why she expected people to leave. She had been taught those lessons since childhood. Sunghoon realized then that she was the first person he’d ever wanted to protect this badly. Not from monsters. Not from hunters. Not from supernatural threats. From herself. From the awful things she believed about herself.

Slowly, he reached out his hand. (Y/n) looked down at it. Then at him. For a moment she hesitated. Then she placed her hand in his. Sunghoon smiled softly. Suddenly feeling more nervous than he had felt in centuries. “This might be a weird moment to say this.” (Y/n) looked up. “But hopefully it’ll help a little.” He swallowed. Because despite all his plans about taking things slowly… Despite telling himself he’d wait months if necessary… The words refused to stay inside. “Ever since I met you at the shelter a week ago…” His thumb lightly brushed against the back of her hand. “I’ve grown feelings for you.” (Y/n) froze. Sunghoon continued before he lost his nerve. “I’m sorry if that’s too much, or if it’s bad timing.” He paused, “I just…” He laughed awkwardly. “I wanted to be honest.” 

Silence. Complete silence. (Y/n) simply stared at him. One second. Two. Three. Her eyes widened slightly. The mug in her hand slipped. Sunghoon reacted instantly. Without thinking. Without even realizing he was moving. One moment he was sitting in the armchair. The next he was standing directly in front of her. One hand holding the mug. The other steadying her injured arm. Not a single drop of tea spilled. The room went completely still. Sunghoon’s heart stopped. Oh no. Slowly. Very slowly. He looked up. (Y/n) was staring at him. Frozen. Confused. The mug trembled slightly in his hand. Because he knew exactly what she had seen. A second ago he had been a few meters across the room. Now he was standing right in front of her. No footsteps. No movement. Just… There.

The silence stretched. Neither of them spoke. Even Mochi looked between them curiously. Sunghoon felt panic beginning to rise in his chest. And then (Y/n) spoke. Very quietly. “Sunghoon…” Her eyes never left his face. “How did you do that?” Sunghoon just stood there. Frozen. His mind desperately searched for an excuse. Any excuse. Maybe he could say she imagined it. Maybe he could claim adrenaline. Maybe he could pretend she hadn’t seen anything. The problem was that none of those explanations worked. Because she had seen it. She had watched him cross the room in less than a second. So instead, Sunghoon sighed. Slowly, he placed the mug onto the table. Then he returned to the armchair and sat down. For a moment he stared at the floor.

“You told me your deep dark secret.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. Still staring at him. “So I guess I’ll tell you mine.” Sunghoon took a deep breath. Then another. “This is going to sound insane.” “That’s usually not a good start.” “Yeah.” He rubbed a hand over his face. “I might kind of be…” He paused. “a vampire.” The silence lasted approximately half a second. “What?” (Y/n)’s voice echoed through the apartment. Mochi’s ears twitched. Sunghoon nodded miserably. Looking very much like a man who wished the floor would swallow him. “I’m a vampire.” Another pause. “I’ve been alive for around four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared. Sunghoon continued awkwardly. “Or well… kind of alive.”

He gestured vaguely. “Which is why I could move that fast, and catch the tea.” Silence. More silence. Then even more silence. (Y/n) blinked. “You’re joking.” “No.” “You are absolutely joking.” “No.” “Sunghoon.” “I’m not.” “Sunghoon.” “I swear.” (Y/n) stared at him. Then laughed once. Not because it was funny. Because it was absurd. “A vampire.” “Yes.” “Like Dracula.” “Dracula wasn’t real.” “You’re correcting me?” “A little.” (Y/n) pointed at him. “You just told me you’re a four-hundred-year-old vampire.” “That’s fair.” She stared for another few seconds. Waiting. Expecting him to laugh. To admit it was a joke. But he didn’t. Because it wasn’t.

Finally, Sunghoon sighed. “I can prove it.” “How?” “I don’t know.” He thought for a moment. “I can show you my fangs?” (Y/n) blinked. Then slowly looked down toward Mochi. The samoyed was watching both of them carefully. “He’s crazy, right?” She whispered it to the dog. “Right, Mochi?” Mochi barked immediately. (Y/n) pointed at Sunghoon. “See?” Mochi stood up. Walked directly away from her. And over to Sunghoon. Then the giant samoyed sat down beside the vampire and leaned his entire body against Sunghoon’s leg. Resting his chin on his knee. Completely comfortable. Completely trusting. Sunghoon scratched behind one fluffy ear. Mochi sighed happily. (Y/n) stared at them. Then at Mochi. Then back at Sunghoon.

“Do you trust him, Mochi?” Mochi barked once. Firm. Certain. Without hesitation. The room fell silent. (Y/n) simply watched them. The vampire, and the dog who trusted him completely. And for the first time since Sunghoon had spoken the word vampire… She wasn’t looking at him like he was crazy. She was looking at him like she was trying to figure out whether he was telling the truth. Sunghoon sighed. There was no going back now. Slowly, he stood from the armchair.

“Okay.” (Y/n) immediately tensed. “Why do people always say okay before doing something weird?” “I don’t know.” “That wasn’t reassuring.” “It wasn’t meant to be.” Before she could ask another question, Sunghoon stepped closer. “Trust me?” (Y/n) looked at him suspiciously. “You literally just told me you’re a vampire.” “Fair.” “But yes.” The answer surprised both of them. Sunghoon smiled softly. Then, before she could change her mind, he carefully wrapped an arm around her waist. A second later, the world blurred. (Y/n) let out a startled yelp. The apartment vanished. The staircase vanished. Everything vanished. Wind rushed around them. Then suddenly… Stillness. (Y/n) gasped.

The cold air of the rink surrounded them. They stood in the exact center of the ice. The arena lights reflected across the smooth surface beneath them. And because she wasn’t wearing skates… (Y/n) immediately grabbed onto Sunghoon. Hard. Terrified of slipping. “Holy shit.” Sunghoon laughed. “You weren’t lying.” “No.” “You actually weren’t lying.” “Nope.” (Y/n) looked around wildly. Then back at him. Then around again. “What the hell?” “That’s a reasonable reaction.” She laughed despite herself. Still clinging to him. Sunghoon found that he didn’t mind. Not even a little.

Eventually, (Y/n) attempted to take a step backward. The second her foot touched the ice, she slipped. A startled noise escaped her. Sunghoon caught her instantly. One arm around her waist. The other steadying her shoulder. “Careful there.” “Traitorous floor.” Sunghoon laughed. A few moments later, the sound of paws echoed through the arena. Mochi came running after them. Or attempted to. The samoyed made it about halfway onto the ice before realizing it was significantly more slippery than normal flooring. His paws skidded. His legs went in four different directions. Yet somehow he remained upright. Eventually he reached them. Looking very pleased with himself. (Y/n) pointed. “He’s braver than I am.” Mochi barked proudly. 

“You proved you weren’t lying,” (Y/n) said, looking back at Sunghoon. “Good.” “But could we maybe not continue this conversation while standing on an ice rink?” Sunghoon chuckled. “Fair enough.” “Thank you.” “Hold on.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Whenever you say hold on, something weird happens.” Sunghoon ignored her. The air around them suddenly grew colder. (Y/n) felt something shift beneath her feet. Then she gasped. The ice itself moved. Like a living thing. A smooth frozen path carried them across the rink toward the exit. As if they were standing on a moving walkway made entirely of ice. “This is insane.” “Probably.” “No, definitely.” Sunghoon laughed.

Then he felt it. The familiar ache. The backlash. White spread through his dark hair. Like frost creeping across winter glass. (Y/n)’s breath caught, she couldn’t look away. By the time they reached the doors, nearly half of his black hair had turned white. Thin frost covered parts of his neck. The tips of his fingers. Sunghoon carefully helped her off the ice and onto solid ground. Only then did he notice she was staring. Not at his eyes. Not at his fangs. At his hair. At the frost. At the remnants of his power. Slowly, she reached out. Sunghoon froze. Her fingers brushed gently through the white strands. Soft. Careful. Almost reverent. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered.

The words hit him like a physical force. Because all his life… His power had been called dangerous. Monstrous. Terrifying. A weapon. The thing that had slaughtered armies. The thing people feared. And now. For the second time. Someone looked at it. Looked at him. And called it beautiful. Sunghoon couldn’t find any words. So he simply stood there. Letting her touch his frost-covered hair. And wondering why hearing those words from her meant so much more than it should.

Sunghoon sighed, wincing as pain shot through one of his legs. (Y/n)’s attention immediately shifted to him. “Are you okay?” “Yeah,” he said automatically. Then immediately winced again. (Y/n) crossed her arms. “That wasn’t convincing.” Sunghoon laughed quietly. “This is what happens when I use my powers.” He took a few steps toward the exit. The limp was subtle. But it was there. “Sometimes the backlash hurts more than other times.” (Y/n)’s eyebrows pulled together. “Then why use it?” Sunghoon shrugged. “Sometimes it’s instinct.” He looked over at her. “If I see something falling toward someone, I don’t exactly stop and think about whether using vampire speed is a good idea.” (Y/n) stared at him for a moment. Then smiled slightly. “Fair.”

They began walking toward the lobby while Mochi trotted happily beside them. “I think I understand the ice rink a bit better now,” she said. Sunghoon glanced at her. “How so?” She laughed softly. “Well, considering you’re apparently some magical ice vampire.” “That’s not an official title.” “It should be.” Sunghoon rolled his eyes. (Y/n) continued smiling. “I mean, it makes sense now, the rink, the skating, the fact that you seem suspiciously comfortable on ice.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Maybe.” “Definitely.” He shook his head. 

“Every vampire has some sort of ability.” (Y/n)’s curiosity immediately returned. “Really?” Sunghoon nodded. “For me it’s ice.” “What about the others? One of my friends has healing powers.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “What?” “Another can shapeshift.” “What?” Sunghoon laughed. “It’s pretty amazing at times,” he said, before his eyes softened, “but we’ve all been through hell and back in our own ways.” The words hung between them. (Y/n) looked over at him. “So… like me?” (Y/n) said, Sunghoon met her gaze, then nodded. “I guess you could say that.” Neither of them spoke for a few moments.

Then Sunghoon glanced down at her injured arm. “Does it hurt a lot?” (Y/n) immediately shrugged. Then regretted it. A sharp wince crossed her face. “Ow.” Sunghoon raised an eyebrow. “That’s a yes.” “Maybe.” “That’s definitely a yes.” She sighed. “Yeah.” Without another word, Sunghoon looked down at Mochi. “Can you grab my phone, boy?” Mochi barked once. Then immediately sprinted away. (Y/n) watched him disappear. “Did you just ask your dog to get your phone?” “Yes.” “You know that’s not normal, right?” “No, it absolutely isn’t.” A minute later, Mochi returned. Holding Sunghoon’s phone carefully in his mouth. Proud of himself. (Y/n)’s jaw dropped. Sunghoon took the phone from Mochi. “Good boy.” The samoyed wagged his tail furiously.

Then Sunghoon quickly dialed a number. The call connected almost immediately. “Hey.” Jay’s voice came through the speaker. “Sunghoon?” “Can I come by?” A brief pause. “With someone.” Sunghoon hoped Jay understood. Because there was absolutely no way he was saying the word mate over the phone. Especially not with (Y/n) standing right beside him. Fortunately, Jay was far too observant, and Sunghoon was about 90% sure, that Heeseung had already told the rest of the coven of his mate. Heeseung wasn’t always the best with secrets. “Of course.” Jay said,  Sunghoon relaxed. “We’re home.”  “Thanks.” “See you soon.” The call ended.

(Y/n) looked at him curiously. Sunghoon slipped the phone into his pocket. Then smiled. “Let’s go see my friend with healing powers.” She blinked. “The actual healing powers?” “The actual healing powers.” “Like magic?” “Basically.” (Y/n) stared at him. Then laughed. “You know, my day somehow became significantly weirder after meeting you.” Sunghoon grinned. “Most people’s do.” Mochi barked. As if agreeing completely.

~~~

Despite his leg hurting with every few steps, Sunghoon led the way toward Jay and Aida’s apartment. Thankfully, it wasn’t far from the arena. The walk gave (Y/n) a chance to process everything she had learned. Vampires. Ice powers. Four hundred years old. Healing abilities. At this point, she had simply stopped trying to understand any of it. Mochi trotted happily beside them, completely unconcerned by the fact that his owner had apparently turned out to be a supernatural creature. Eventually they arrived. Sunghoon knocked. A few seconds later, the door opened. Aida smiled warmly. “Hey.” Her gaze immediately landed on (Y/n), Aida smiled. “Come on in.” She stepped aside to let them enter. “Jay’s waiting in his office.” Then she pointed toward the living room. “I’ll be out here if you need me.” With a friendly wave toward (Y/n), she disappeared down the hallway. Sunghoon watched her leave before pointing after her. 

“That’s Aida, Jay’s girlfriend.” (Y/n) nodded. “Alright.” Truthfully, she seemed a little nervous. Which Sunghoon couldn’t blame her for. A week ago she worked at an animal shelter. Now she was following a vampire to meet another vampire with magical healing powers. Not exactly a normal Thursday. Sunghoon led her toward the home office. When they stepped inside, Jay looked up from his desk. A gentle smile appeared on his face. “Hey.” He stood. “Come sit down.” As they entered, Jay’s eyes immediately landed on Sunghoon. Specifically the frost still lingering in his hair. The stiffness in his movements. The signs were obvious. Sunghoon had used his powers, in front of the human. Jay sighed internally. So we’re doing this now. He also noticed the way (Y/n) stayed close to Sunghoon. And the way Sunghoon kept glancing toward her. Heeseung had absolutely been right. “I’m guessing you’re here for a medical matter?” Jay asked. 

Sunghoon nodded. “She knows about our secret.” Jay raised an eyebrow. Straight to the point. “Her arm is injured.” Sunghoon gestured toward (Y/n). “Can you heal it?” Jay immediately shifted into doctor mode. “May I?” (Y/n) looked between the two vampires before nodding. “Sure.” Jay carefully took her arm. His touch was gentle, professional. He examined it for a few moments. Turning it slightly. Pressing a few places. As he did, (Y/n) winced. “Sorry.” “It’s okay.” After another moment, Jay nodded. “It’s not bad.” Sunghoon visibly relaxed. “It would’ve healed on its own within a week or so.” Jay released her arm. “But it’d be inconvenient to leave it like this.” (Y/n) looked relieved. “So I’ll heal it.”

Before she could respond, Jay’s hands began glowing. A soft blue light spread through the room. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Whoa.” The warmth spread from Jay’s hands into her arm. It didn’t hurt. If anything, it felt comforting. Like sinking into a warm bath after standing outside in the cold. The ache faded first. Then the stiffness. Then the lingering soreness. Within less than a minute, it was gone. Completely gone. Jay stepped back. “There.” (Y/n) immediately moved her arm. Then moved it again. Her eyes widened. The pain was gone. She rotated her shoulder. Bent her elbow. Nothing. No ache. No bruise. No discomfort whatsoever.

“What?” Jay chuckled softly. “That’s usually the reaction.” (Y/n) stared at her arm. Then at Jay. Then at Sunghoon. Then back at her arm. “You people are ridiculous.” After that, Jay pointed toward the door. “You should probably go find some juice or something in the kitchen.” (Y/n) blinked. “Why?” “Because healing takes energy.” Jay leaned back in his chair. “Humans usually get hungry afterward.” “Oh.” She glanced down at herself. “Actually… yeah.” Now that he mentioned it, she did feel strangely hungry. Jay smiled. “Aida can help you find something, if you don’t find anything on your own.” (Y/n) nodded before standing. “Okay.” She paused at the doorway. “Thank you.” Jay smiled warmly. “Anytime.” Then she disappeared into the hallway.

The second the office door closed behind her, Jay slowly turned toward Sunghoon. A knowing look on his face. Sunghoon immediately groaned. “So,” Jay began. “Don’t.” “She’s your mate?” Sunghoon dropped his head into his hands. Damn Heeseung. “Is there anything he doesn’t tell people?” “No.” “Right.” Jay smiled. Sunghoon sighed. “Yeah, she is.” Jay nodded. The confirmation didn’t surprise him at all. It explained too much. The way Sunghoon looked at her. The way he’d rushed her here. The way he’d willingly revealed the vampire secret. None of those were things Sunghoon would do for just anyone. Jay stood and walked over. “Let me see your leg.” Sunghoon frowned. “It’s fine.” “You’re limping.” “Barely.” “Sunghoon.” The ice vampire sighed. “Fine.”

Jay placed a hand on his leg. Blue light immediately spread across the injured muscles. The familiar warmth eased the lingering pain. Within moments, the stiffness disappeared. Sunghoon flexed his leg. Much better. “Thanks.” “Anytime.” Jay returned to his chair. “Does she know?” Sunghoon already knew what he meant. He shook his head. “No.” “That she’s your mate, I mean.” “I know.” Jay waited. Sunghoon stared at the floor for a few moments. “I haven’t told her.” “Why not?” The answer came quickly. “Because she has enough on her plate.” Jay’s expression softened. Sunghoon leaned back. “It’s not fully my story to tell, but her past is…” He searched for the right word. “Heavy.” Jay nodded slowly. “And I don’t want to overwhelm her.” Sunghoon thought about everything she had told him. Her mother. The loneliness. The years spent believing she wasn’t worthy of love. “It’s enough that she knows about the vampire thing.”

Jay hummed thoughtfully. After a few moments he nodded. “I don’t know what heavy means exactly, but I trust your judgement.” Sunghoon relaxed slightly. Then Jay smiled. “Though you should probably keep her away from Heeseung and Niki.” Sunghoon groaned immediately. “Don’t remind me.” Shaking his head, Sunghoon stood and headed toward the door.

The moment he stepped into the living room, he stopped. Then blinked. Then blinked again. Because somehow, in the twenty minutes they had been in the office, Mochi had completely taken over. The samoyed was stretched out on the couch, under a blanket, his head resting comfortably in Aida’s lap. The television played some dramatic romance series. Aida was fully invested. Mochi appeared equally invested. “Are they watching television together?” Sunghoon asked. Aida looked up. “Yes.” Mochi barked. As if confirming it. Sunghoon stared. The dog had somehow managed to become a permanent fixture in every room he entered.

A few moments later, (Y/n) appeared from the kitchen carrying a glass of juice. She took one look at the couch and laughed. “I see Mochi is living like a king.” The dog’s tail wagged beneath the blanket. Jay walked out behind her. “Oh, you should see how the others treat him.” Aida nodded immediately. “Honestly, we’re practically neglectful compared to them.” (Y/n) laughed harder. “Seriously?” “Jake nearly laid on the floor with him for three hours, Jungwon spent an entire afternoon petting him, Niki secretly feeds him.” “Niki isn’t secret about it,” Jay corrected. “He thinks he’s secret.” Sunghoon added. “That’s true.” Jay responded. (Y/n) laughed again. A real laugh. Bright. Unrestricted. And for a moment, all the sadness disappeared from her face. Sunghoon stood quietly near the doorway. Watching. Listening. Memorizing it.

Soon after, it was time to say goodbye. Getting Mochi to leave, however, proved surprisingly difficult. The samoyed had somehow convinced himself that Aida’s couch now belonged to him. “Mochi.” The dog ignored Sunghoon. “Mochi.” Nothing. Aida laughed from her spot beside him. “I think he lives here now.” Sunghoon sighed. “We literally have an apartment.” Mochi yawned. The betrayal. Eventually, Sunghoon and (Y/n) had to resort to bribery. “Treats.” Mochi’s ears perked up instantly. Sunghoon pointed toward the door. “Let’s go.” The dog launched himself off the couch. Aida laughed so hard she nearly spilled her drink. “Traitor.” Mochi barked. Completely unapologetic.

After saying their goodbyes to Jay and Aida, the three of them stepped out into the cool evening air. Sunghoon glanced toward (Y/n). “Want me to walk you home?” Usually she would have declined. Usually she would have insisted she was fine. But tonight she surprised him. “Okay.” Sunghoon blinked. “Okay?” (Y/n) laughed. “Don’t make it weird.” “Sorry.” Truthfully, she was far too curious to let him leave yet. Because somehow, the man she’d met a week ago had turned out to be a four-hundred-year-old vampire with ice powers. And she had questions. Many questions.

“So,” she began as they walked. Sunghoon immediately knew what was coming. “Uh oh.” “Are vampires actually super fast?” “Yes.” “Super strong?” “Yes.” “Can you fly?” “No.” (Y/n) pointed triumphantly. “Aha.” “But I can turn into a bat and then fly.” (Y/n) nearly tripped over absolutely nothing. “You can what?” Sunghoon laughed. “Turn into a bat.” “What kind of sentence is that?” “A true one.” She stared at him. Then immediately continued. “Are you made of stone?” “What?” “Like those vampires from Twilight.” Sunghoon looked horrified. “No.” “Good.” “We’re still made of flesh.” (Y/n) nodded thoughtfully. “Okay.”

Another pause. “How much can you actually do with your ice?” Sunghoon considered the question. “Quite a lot.” (Y/n)’s eyes lit up. “Like what?” “Well…” He shoved his hands into his pockets. “I can create complex structures, cover large areas in snow and ice.” “How large?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “Miles.” (Y/n) stopped walking. “Miles?” “Yeah.” “Miles?” “That’s what I said.” She stared at him. “That’s insane.”  Sunghoon laughed. “Though I don’t really do things like that anymore.” “Why not?” He shrugged. “Most days I just use it to fix the rink, I’m honestly a bit rusty when it comes to the complicated stuff.” (Y/n) looked genuinely awestruck. 

For a few moments, she didn’t say anything. Then she smiled. A soft nostalgic smile. “You know…” Sunghoon looked over. “I wish I would’ve known someone like you when I was a kid.” He tilted his head. “How come?” (Y/n) giggled. The sound made his heart do something embarrassing. “One of my biggest dreams as a child was building the perfect ice castle.” Sunghoon smiled. “An ice castle?” “Or an ice house.” She laughed. “I wasn’t picky, I just wanted one.” Her smile softened. “But it never happened.” Sunghoon already knew why. Her mother. The answer lingered unspoken between them. “I used to draw them all the time,” she admitted. “Huge towers, secret rooms, bridges, all the important stuff.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Of course.” “Obviously.”  The conversation moved on after that. But Sunghoon couldn’t stop thinking about those words. An ice castle, a childhood dream, a smile. And suddenly, he knew exactly what he wanted to do. The idea settled firmly into his mind. By the time they reached her apartment building, he had already started planning. Neither of them realized it. But Sunghoon’s next move had just revealed itself.

(Y/n) stopped outside the entrance. “Thanks for walking me home.” “Anytime.” She smiled. “Goodnight, vampire.” Sunghoon laughed. “Goodnight, human.” (Y/n) shook her head before heading inside. Sunghoon waited until she disappeared through the doors. Only then did he turn around. Mochi looked up at him curiously. Sunghoon smiled. “You know, boy…” Mochi barked. “I think we’re going to build an ice castle.” The samoyed barked again. As if he thought that sounded like an excellent idea.

~~~

For a week after that, Sunghoon didn’t see (Y/n), not in person, at least. They texted constantly. What started as occasional messages about Mochi quickly turned into daily conversations. Good mornings. Good nights. Pictures of Mochi sleeping in increasingly ridiculous positions. Questions about vampire abilities. Stories from the shelter. By the end of the week, texting her had become part of Sunghoon’s routine. Which was why the message that appeared on his phone one evening made him smile immediately. (Y/n): Would it be weird if I joined you and Mochi for your evening walk? Sunghoon didn’t even hesitate. Sunghoon: Not weird. Come join us. A few minutes later he was heading toward a small park not far from her apartment.

Winter was drawing closer with every passing day. The air carried a sharp chill. The trees were nearly bare. Every breeze felt colder than the last. Soon snow would arrive. Sunghoon could feel it. Despite not actually needing warmth, he wore a thick jacket. After four hundred years, he had gotten very good at pretending to be human. (Y/n) was bundled up in a warm coat as well, her hands tucked into her pockets as she waited near the park entrance. Mochi immediately spotted her. The samoyed broke into a run. “Traitor,” Sunghoon muttered. (Y/n) laughed as Mochi reached her. “Hello to you too.” The dog’s tail wagged so hard it looked painful.

Soon they started walking through the park together. The paths were mostly empty. Only a few people remained outside in the growing cold. (Y/n) glanced toward him. “How was your week?” Sunghoon sighed dramatically. “Good.” “Just good?” “Mostly good.” “Mostly?” He looked down at Mochi. Then back at her. “My friend Sunoo has been annoying all week.” (Y/n) laughed. “What did he do?” “He keeps asking questions about you.” “About me?” Sunghoon nodded. “Constantly.” “What kind of questions?” He began counting on his fingers. “What’s her favorite color?” “What’s her favorite food?” “Does she like animals?” (Y/n) looked down at Mochi. “I wonder how he’d ever figure that one out.” “Exactly.” Sunghoon continued. “Then there was: does she watch movies, does she like music, does she like skating, does she know how to fight, would she get along with the coven, does she like coffee or tea?”

(Y/n) burst out laughing. “He sounds invested.” “He’s unbearable.” “I think he sounds sweet.” “He’s nosy.” “He’s curious.” “He’s nosy, trust me.” (Y/n) continued laughing. “Why does he want to know so much about me?” Sunghoon nearly answered honestly. Because you’re my mate. Because everyone already knows. Because they’re all waiting for me to stop being an idiot and tell you. Instead, he settled on a safer answer. “Not many people know our secret.” (Y/n) nodded. “That makes sense.” “The others are always curious when we tell someone.” “Am I the first human you’ve told?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “No.” “Aida knows.” “Obviously.” “But besides her?” Sunghoon smiled. “Not many.” Something about that answer seemed to make (Y/n) happy. Though she quickly looked away before he could comment on it.

Beside them, Mochi suddenly dove headfirst into a pile of leaves. His entire body disappeared. Only his fluffy tail remained visible. (Y/n) pointed. “Your dog is broken.” A moment later Mochi emerged triumphantly. Holding a stick. The biggest stick he could possibly find. Sunghoon groaned. “Oh no.” “What?” “He’s proud of that.” Mochi barked proudly. (Y/n) laughed so hard she had to stop walking. And once again, Sunghoon found himself thinking the exact same thing. He’d do almost anything to keep hearing that sound.

~~~

A few days later, one evening after the ice rink had closed to the public, (Y/n) found herself wearing ice skates and standing at the edge of the rink. Despite never having skated before. Which, in her opinion, was a terrible idea. Sunghoon stood on the ice beside her, already wearing his own skates. Completely relaxed. Completely balanced. And entirely too confident. “Come on,” he said, holding out a hand. “Take my hand and step out, I promise you won’t fall.” (Y/n) glared at him. “I’m going to break a bone.” Sunghoon chuckled. “You won’t.” “I absolutely will.” “You won’t.” “I can feel it.” Sunghoon laughed. “Besides, if you do, I’ll call Jay.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “That doesn’t make it less scary.” “It kind of does.” “No.” “Yes.”

Before she could continue arguing, Sunghoon suddenly moved. One second he was standing beside her. The next he had picked her up. “Sunghoon!” And then they were in the middle of the rink. (Y/n) screamed. Sunghoon laughed so hard he nearly lost his balance himself. The second he put her down, she wrapped both hands around him. Absolutely refusing to let go. “I hate you.” “No, you don’t.” The smirk he gave her was infuriating. And unfortunately… Very attractive. It was the first time she’d seen him like this. Confident, playful, certain of himself. Not the awkward man who stumbled over his words whenever she smiled at him.

For a brief moment, her heart beat a little faster. She decided to blame the cold. “Come on,” Sunghoon said. “Let’s skate.” “I’d rather not.” “You’ll be fine.” “Famous last words.” Sunghoon simply offered his hand again. “Hold on to me.” (Y/n) reluctantly accepted. “I won’t let you fall.” “That’s exactly what someone says right before I fall.” Sunghoon laughed. “Just push off with one foot.” (Y/n) cursed quietly under her breath. Then she did it. Immediately she wobbled. Her arms flailed. She nearly lost her balance. Sunghoon caught her before she could fall. “Told you.” “Shut up.” “Again.”

(Y/n) pushed off once more. This time she made it slightly farther. Still clumsy. Still unstable. But moving. Every time she leaned too far one way, Sunghoon gently corrected her. Every time she stumbled, he steadied her. “Bend your knees a little.” He demonstrated the posture. Smooth. Effortless. (Y/n) attempted to copy him. The result wasn’t nearly as graceful. But surprisingly… It helped. The wobbling lessened. Just a little. “There.” Sunghoon smiled. “See?” “I still feel like a newborn deer.” “That’s normal.” “How comforting.” She said voice dripping with sarcasm.

A few minutes passed. Then ten. Slowly, she became more comfortable. Not good. Not even close. But better. At one point, she managed several meters without nearly falling. “Did you see that?” Sunghoon laughed. “I did.” “I practically looked professional.” “Let’s not get carried away.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “How dare you.” Sunghoon chuckled. Then, before she realized what he was doing, he let go of her hand. (Y/n) froze. “Sunghoon.” “You’re doing fine.” “Sunghoon.” “You don’t need me.” “Sunghoon!.” For three whole seconds she remained upright. Then she realized she was skating by herself. And immediately panicked. Her legs tangled. She tipped sideways. A shriek escaped her. Sunghoon caught her once again. This time, however, she crashed directly into his chest. For a moment, neither of them moved. (Y/n)’s hands rested against his jacket. Sunghoon’s arm remained around her waist.

The arena suddenly felt very quiet. Very empty. Very cold. Except for the warmth spreading across both their faces. Then Mochi barked loudly from the sidelines. The moment shattered. Sunghoon laughed first. (Y/n) buried her face in her hands. Sunghoon smiled. “It’s okay.” (Y/n) glared at him. “It is not okay.” “It is.” “No.” “Yes.” Sunghoon laughed. “Just remember to bend your knees.” (Y/n) muttered something that sounded suspiciously like a curse. Then she tried again. And again. And again. The first few attempts were terrible. She wobbled. Flapped her arms. Nearly fell several times. But slowly, she improved. Very slowly.

After twenty minutes, she no longer looked like a deer that had wandered onto a frozen lake. Now she looked more like a toddler learning to walk. Which, while not ideal, was still progress. “Look at me,” she announced proudly after managing several meters without almost dying. Sunghoon nodded. “Very impressive.” “Was that sarcasm?” “Maybe.” “I hate you.” “No, you don’t.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. Yet despite all her complaints, she was smiling. Sunghoon stayed close enough to catch her if she fell. Far enough away that she was skating on her own. Every time she stumbled, he was there. Every time she found her balance again, he backed away. Patient. Encouraging. Never making fun of her. Well. Not too much.

After about an hour, (Y/n) finally admitted defeat. “My legs are dead.” Sunghoon laughed. “That’s normal.” “I don’t think it is.” “It is.” “I think I’m dying.” “You’re not.” “I might be.” Sunghoon skated over and held out a hand. “Come on.” This time she accepted it immediately. Far too tired to argue. He carefully helped her off the ice. The second her skates touched the rubber flooring, she sighed dramatically. “Never again.” “You’ll be back next week.” “Probably.” “Definitely.” (Y/n) sat down on one of the chairs overlooking the rink. Meanwhile, Sunghoon pushed himself away from the boards. “You aren’t taking a break?” He shook his head. “Not yet.” Then he skated away.

(Y/n) watched him. At first casually. Then she found herself completely unable to look away. The difference was startling. When teaching her, he’d been focused on her. Watching her movements. Keeping her safe. But now… Now he was simply skating. And he transformed. He became something else entirely. Effortless. Free. He crossed the ice in smooth sweeping arcs. The blades carved elegant patterns into the surface. Then he spun. Fast enough that (Y/n) lost track of where his arms ended and the movement began. He landed perfectly. Flowing directly into another movement. Then another. A leap. A turn. A backwards glide. Everything looked impossible. Everything looked easy. (Y/n) found herself leaning forward in her chair. Mesmerized.

This wasn’t the awkward man who blushed when she smiled at him. This wasn’t the quiet man who stumbled over conversations. This wasn’t even the vampire who carried centuries of guilt in his eyes. This was someone entirely different. Someone who belonged here. The ice reflected the arena lights around him. His dark hair shifted as he moved. His expression was relaxed. Peaceful. Happy. For the first time since she’d met him, he looked young. Not four hundred years old. Not burdened by history. Not weighed down by old wounds. He looked almost like a teenager. Carefree. Free. As if the ice had stripped away everything except the person he truly was. And suddenly she understood. She understood why he built the rink. Why he loved skating. Why he looked so different whenever he stepped onto the ice. This wasn’t just a hobby. This was home. Sunghoon completed another spin before gliding effortlessly across the center of the rink. A genuine smile stretched across his face. And without meaning to, (Y/n) smiled too. Because she had never seen anyone look quite so alive.

After Sunghoon was done skating, they found themselves back upstairs in his apartment. (Y/n) sat curled up on one end of the couch, holding a mug of hot chocolate that Sunghoon had made for her. Mochi was sprawled across the floor nearby, exhausted from what had apparently been a very busy evening of watching people skate. The apartment was warm. Comfortable. Outside, the wind rattled softly against the windows. Winter was getting closer. (Y/n) took another sip of her drink. Then looked over at Sunghoon. “I have more questions.” Sunghoon laughed. “I figured.” “Good.” “Let’s hear them.” (Y/n) immediately sat up a little straighter.

“Do werewolves exist?” “Yes.” Her eyes widened. “Seriously?” “Very seriously.” “And other creatures?” “Lots.” (Y/n) stared at him. “You’re telling me my entire understanding of reality was wrong?” Sunghoon chuckled. “Pretty much.” “Great.” She took another sip. “What else exists?” Sunghoon thought for a moment. “Well, mostly vampires.” “Obviously.” “Werewolves.” “Still weird.” “Probably a good amount of druids, and some others.” (Y/n) blinked. “Druids?” Sunghoon nodded. “They tend to be better at blending in than most species.” “How?” “Their scent isn’t as strong.” He leaned back slightly. “Most supernatural creatures can recognize each other by scent, but druids are harder to identify, so they stay hidden more easily.”

(Y/n) frowned. “Why is hiding important?” The moment the question left her mouth, Sunghoon’s expression changed. The smile faded. Not completely. But enough. (Y/n) immediately noticed. Sunghoon looked down at his hands. No more hiding it, he thought. Eventually she would have to know. “Because there’s been a war.” The room became quiet. “A war?” Sunghoon nodded. “For almost five hundred years.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Five hundred?” “Maybe longer.” The hot chocolate suddenly felt forgotten in her hands. Sunghoon stared toward the window. “Vampires believed they were the superior species.” His voice was calm. Almost detached. As though he was reciting history from a textbook. “They wanted power, control, and eventually many covens decided the easiest way to achieve that was to eliminate anything that could challenge them.” (Y/n) listened silently. “Especially werewolves.” A long silence followed. 

“You fought in that war.” It wasn’t a question. Sunghoon nodded. “Yes.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened. Because suddenly she could see it. The guilt. The sadness. The self-hatred he carried. All the things she’d sensed but never fully understood. “For how long?” Sunghoon laughed quietly. The sound held no humor. “Too long.” He looked down. “For years.” Then shook his head. “Decades.” Another pause. “Centuries.” (Y/n) didn’t know what to say. Sunghoon continued before she could. “I had no humanity left.” The words came out flat. Honest. “I wasn’t a person anymore.” His fingers tightened slightly. “I was a weapon, I was told where to go, who to kill, and I did it.” (Y/n)’s throat tightened. Because she could hear the shame in every word. “The worst part?” Sunghoon laughed softly. “I didn’t even question it.” His gaze remained fixed on the floor. “I stopped thinking, I stopped caring, I became exactly what they wanted me to be.” The silence felt heavy.

Then Sunghoon smiled. A small smile. Sad. But genuine. “Then I met Jay.” (Y/n) looked up. “He found me at my lowest.” Sunghoon’s expression softened. “I had nothing, no purpose, no idea who I was without the war, he should’ve walked away.” Sunghoon paused,“But he didn’t.” For the first time since starting the story, warmth entered his voice. “He reached out a hand.” The image immediately reminded (Y/n) of her own life. Of all the times she wished someone would have done the same for her. “And he gave me a second chance.” Sunghoon looked over at her. “Since then, I’ve spent every day trying to be a better person than I was.”

(Y/n) felt her eyes sting. Because she believed him. She believed every word. Not because he was perfect. But because he clearly wasn’t. Because every mistake still haunted him. Because he carried them with him every day. And somehow that hurt more than if he’d tried to excuse them. For a few moments neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) quietly set her mug down. “You  know.” Sunghoon looked up. “I don’t think the person sitting on this couch is a monster.” The words hit him harder than she realized. “(Y/n)…” “No.” She shook her head. “You did terrible things.” Sunghoon flinched slightly. “But you’re not doing them anymore.” Her voice was gentle. Firm. “You teach children how to skate, you rescued Mochi, you help your friends, you helped me.” A tear nearly slipped down her cheek. “And honestly?” She smiled softly. “I think the fact that you still feel guilty after all this time says a lot about who you are now.” Sunghoon couldn’t speak. For once. He didn’t know what to say. And sitting there, with Mochi snoring nearby and hot chocolate growing cold on the table (Y/n) realized she wasn’t afraid of the vampire beside her. Not even a little.

After a few moments of comfortable silence, (Y/n) spoke again. “So how does dating work when you’re a vampire?” Sunghoon looked over. “What do you mean?” “Well…” She gestured vaguely with her mug. “You and your friends are all centuries old. Jay is dating Aida. You’re all supernatural. I’m just trying to figure out how any of that works.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Honestly? Pretty normally.” “Really?” “Really.” (Y/n) looked disappointed. “That wasn’t the exciting answer I was hoping for.” Sunghoon laughed. “Sorry.” He leaned back into the couch. “We still date like humans do, we go to dinner, the movies, long walks.” Mochi lifted his head. “Dog walks.” The samoyed barked. “Exactly.” (Y/n) smiled.

“So vampires don’t have some ancient courtship ritual?” “No, unless we pretend to make one up,”  That made her laugh. Then Sunghoon’s smile softened. “You could say there are generally two groups of vampires.” (Y/n) looked interested again. “The first group dates around.” “Nothing wrong with that.” (Y/n) responded.  “The second group waits.” “Waits for what?” Sunghoon hesitated. Then answered. “The one.” (Y/n) tilted her head. “The one?” Sunghoon nodded. “Your destined love, your soulmate.” The room grew quieter. “Vampires and werewolves are born with someone they’re meant to be with.” “Someone they’re bound to, some say by fate, others say by the moon.” (Y/n) stared at him. “That’s real?” “Very.”

A thoughtful look crossed her face. “That actually sounds kind of nice.” Sunghoon smiled. Sometimes. Sometimes it was wonderful. Sometimes it was painful. Sometimes it was both. “Wait,” (Y/n) suddenly said. “Does that mean Jay and Aida are soulmates?” Sunghoon nodded. “Yeah.” “They are.” “That explains a lot.” “What does?” “The way he looks at her.” Sunghoon laughed softly. “Yeah, that’ll do it.” (Y/n) sat quietly for a moment. Then looked over at him. “Do you have a soulmate?” Sunghoon immediately felt his heart stumble. Of course she’d ask that. Of course. He kept his expression calm. Or at least he hoped he did. “I do.” (Y/n) nodded. “Really?” “Yeah.” “What’s she like?” Sunghoon smiled despite himself. Kind. Strong. Funny. Stubborn. Beautiful. Braver than she realized. “She…” He stopped himself. “She’s special.” (Y/n) smiled.

“That sounds like you’re already in love.” Sunghoon laughed nervously. “Maybe.” “Does she know?” The question hit a little too close to home. Sunghoon shook his head. “No, she doesn’t.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “Oh.” “Yeah.” A small smile appeared on his face. “My mate doesn’t know she’s my mate.” (Y/n) frowned slightly. “That sounds difficult.” “You have no idea.” She adjusted her grip on the mug. “If she’s human, I imagine that’s a pretty strange conversation to start.” Sunghoon nearly laughed. You have absolutely no idea. “Yeah,” he said. “You could say that.” (Y/n) nodded sympathetically. “Well.” She smiled. “I hope it works out for you.” Sunghoon looked at her for a moment. At the woman wishing him luck in winning her own heart. Then he smiled back. “Me too.” After that, (Y/n) went home.

~~~

The two continued meeting over the following week. Sometimes for walks with Mochi. Sometimes for skating lessons. Sometimes just because one of them texted the other first. The days seemed to pass faster than before. And then winter finally arrived. The first snow fell over the city. Not much. Just enough to dust rooftops and sidewalks in white. Sunghoon had been peacefully reading when his phone suddenly rang in the middle of the night. Confused, he glanced at the screen. (Y/n). Immediately, he answered.

“Hello?” “Sunghoon!” He pulled the phone away from his ear slightly. Someone was excited. “Have you looked outside?” Sunghoon smiled. “The snow?” “THE SNOW!” He laughed. “Yes, the snow.” “I’ve been waiting all year for this!” “It’s barely covering the ground.” “That doesn’t matter, Hoon!” Sunghoon could practically picture her bouncing around her apartment. “The first snow is important.” “Is it?” He asked.  “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s magical.” She exclaimed.  Sunghoon chuckled. “You sound like a child.” “I am a child.” “You’re not.” “Details.” Sunghoon shook his head. Smiling despite himself. “Get some sleep.” “But the snow.” She whined.  “The snow will still be there tomorrow.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “You’re ruining my fun.” “Go to bed.” “Fine, But only if you’ll play in the snow with me tomorrow?” Sunghoon smiled. “Of course.” “Promise?” “I promise.” That seemed to satisfy her. “Goodnight, vampire.” “Goodnight, human.”  The call ended. Sunghoon stared at his phone for a moment before laughing softly to himself. Then he went back to reading.

The next afternoon, they met up. Mochi was already losing his mind over the snow. The samoyed charged through every patch he could find. Which unfortunately wasn’t much. The snowfall had been light. Most of the grass still poked through. (Y/n) looked around in disappointment. “This is pathetic.” Sunghoon laughed. “It’s the first snowfall.” “Correction, it’s barely a snowfall.” She attempted to make a snowball. The result fell apart immediately. “See?” Sunghoon watched her pout. Then smiled. “Hold on.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes.  The temperature around them dropped instantly. The wind picked up. Snow appeared across the ground. Not falling from the sky. Appearing. Expanding outward from Sunghoon in every direction. White covered the grass. The pathways. The nearby hill. Within moments, the area looked like a proper winter wonderland. Sunghoon winced. Pain shot through one of his arms. White spread through his dark hair. Frost crept along his sleeve. But it was worth it. Completely worth it.

Because the second (Y/n) realized what had happened, she let out the most excited squeal he’d ever heard. “Sunghoon!” Then she ran. Or attempted to. She made it three steps before throwing herself face-first into the snow. Sunghoon burst out laughing. (Y/n) didn’t care. She rolled onto her back. Spread her arms. And began making a snow angel. Laughing the entire time. “Look!” “I see it.” “LOOK!” “I’M LOOKING!” Mochi immediately decided this looked fun. The samoyed launched himself into the snow beside her. Rolling around wildly. Kicking snow everywhere. At one point he accidentally buried his own face. (Y/n) laughed even harder. Sunghoon stood there watching them. The woman. The dog. The snow. The laughter.

For a moment, everything felt peaceful. Simple. Normal. And as (Y/n) sat up, snow stuck in her hair and across her coat, she looked over at him with the brightest smile he’d ever seen. “Best snow day ever.” Sunghoon smiled back. His arm still hurt. His hair was still half white. The frost still stung. But none of it mattered. Because seeing her happy somehow made every bit of pain worth it. They played in the snow together for what felt like hours. Mochi joined every game. Usually by cheating. The samoyed would steal snowballs before they could be thrown, tackle piles of snow for no reason, and occasionally sprint directly through whatever either of them was building.

Eventually, the snowball fight began. Though it wasn’t exactly fair. Mostly because Sunghoon was intentionally losing. “Ha!” A snowball exploded against his shoulder. (Y/n) immediately threw both hands into the air. “Victory!” Sunghoon stared at her. “You’ve hit me three times.” “Exactly.” “I’ve hit you zero times.” “Exactly.” “You don’t think that’s suspicious?” “No.” Sunghoon laughed. (Y/n) pointed at him dramatically. “Don’t ruin this for me.” “Sorry.” “You should be.” She bent down and made another snowball. “Now stand still.” “Why?” “So I can hit you again.” Sunghoon obediently stood still. The snowball hit him directly in the chest. (Y/n) doubled over laughing. And somehow, watching her celebrate such a ridiculous victory made something inside him ache. Not painfully. Warmly. Because every laugh. Every smile. Every excited spark in her eyes. Seemed to chip away at something frozen deep inside him.

Ever since the war. Ever since the centuries of bloodshed. Sunghoon had always felt as though part of himself had been trapped beneath ice. Not physically. Emotionally. His humanity. His heart. Even after meeting Jay. Even after finding his coven. The ice had never fully melted. It had simply become easier to live with. But now… With every laugh that left her lips. With every smile she aimed at him. He could feel the cracks spreading. Slowly. Patiently. The ice was beginning to thaw. Eventually, the snowball fight came to an end. Mostly because (Y/n) declared herself champion. Repeatedly. And very loudly. Mochi was currently buried in a snowbank he had created himself.

Sunghoon walked over to her. Snow clung to her hair. Her scarf. Her eyelashes. A small patch sat on her cheek. Without thinking much about it, he reached out. Gently brushing the snow away. (Y/n) froze. Her breath caught slightly. Sunghoon’s touch was warm. Careful. Tender. Like she was something precious. His fingers lingered for just a second before pulling away. And yet somehow that second felt much longer. Sunghoon found himself holding his breath. Touching her like this felt… Natural. Comfortable. Domestic. Right. The realization made his heart stutter.

(Y/n) smiled softly. Then stepped back. Breaking whatever spell had settled between them. “Thanks for today, Hoon.” The nickname made his stomach flip. “I finally got to play in the snow like a child.” The words were spoken lightly. With a smile. But Sunghoon heard the truth hidden beneath them. The longing. The grief. The years she had lost. Because she wasn’t talking about snow. Not really. She was talking about childhood. About freedom. About joy. About all the things she never got to have. And suddenly he understood. Truly understood. (Y/n) didn’t need grand gestures. Or expensive gifts. Or complicated plans. She needed experiences. Memories. A chance to be carefree. A chance to laugh without fear. A chance to be the child she never got to be. Sunghoon looked at her. At the woman smiling beside him while snowflakes settled in her hair. And quietly made a promise to himself. If he could… He would give her every piece of that childhood she had missed. No matter how long it took.

~~~

A few days later, another snowfall came. This time, winter arrived properly. By the time the sun had set the evening before, thick snowflakes had already begun covering the city, and when Sunghoon looked outside before dawn, everything had disappeared beneath a blanket of white. He smiled. Today was the day. Without making much noise, he got dressed. Mochi immediately noticed. The samoyed stretched lazily before trotting over. “You want to come?” Mochi barked. “I figured.” Long before sunrise, the two of them left the apartment. The streets were almost completely empty. Only a few snowplows had begun their morning routes. They walked beyond the edge of town, following a narrow trail through a quiet forest.

The further they walked, the quieter the world became. Fresh snow muffled every sound. Even Mochi’s paws barely made a noise. Eventually, they climbed a small hill. At the very top, the trees opened into a clearing. From there, the city stretched out below them. Still asleep. Its lights glowing softly beneath the pale morning sky. Sunghoon smiled. “This should do.” Mochi barked once before sitting down nearby. Watching curiously. Sunghoon stepped into the center of the clearing. He closed his eyes. Then took a deep breath. The air around him immediately turned colder. Much colder. The snow beneath his feet began to spread. Ice burst from the ground. Not violently. Elegantly. Like crystal flowers blooming.

Sunghoon carefully guided every piece. Walls rose from the earth. Towers spiraled toward the sky. Windows formed from perfectly clear ice. Archways. Staircases. Balconies. Delicate frozen bridges connecting tower to tower. Every detail shaped by centuries of experience. The castle continued growing. Larger. More intricate. Snow drifted gently around the frozen structure as if nature itself wanted to decorate it. Sunghoon gritted his teeth. The backlash arrived quickly. His black hair turned white strand by strand. Frost crawled across his neck. His arms. His chest. Still he continued. He remembered every word she’d said. One of my biggest dreams as a child was to build the perfect ice castle. So he built one. Not a child’s version. The real thing. The castle she deserved.

By the time he finally lowered his hands, an enormous palace of ice overlooked the sleeping city. It glittered beneath the pale winter sky. Beautiful. Silent. Magical. Exactly as he had imagined. Then his legs gave out. Sunghoon dropped to one knee. His entire body had frozen over. He couldn’t move. Not a finger. Not even enough to brush the frost from his eyelashes. Only his eyes remained free to move. Mochi immediately sprinted over. The samoyed whined before pressing himself against Sunghoon’s side. Trying to warm him. Licking his frozen hand. Circling him anxiously. None of it worked. Sunghoon could only smile faintly. “I’m okay…” His voice barely came out. For nearly an hour, he remained there. Completely frozen. Waiting for his body to recover. 

Slowly, very slowly, the ice receded. Feeling returned to his fingers first. Then his legs. Eventually, he managed to stand. His hair remained crystal white. His muscles ached. Every step hurt. But when he turned around to look at the castle one last time… He smiled. “It was worth it.” Mochi barked happily. Together, they made their way back toward the city. As they walked, Sunghoon pulled out his phone. His fingers still felt stiff from the frost. He called (Y/n). She answered almost immediately. “Hoon?” “Morning.” She laughed sleepily. “You’re up early.” “I have a surprise for you.” Instantly, she sounded awake. “A surprise?” “Mhm.” “What kind?” “If I tell you, it won’t be a surprise.” “That is incredibly unfair.” Sunghoon chuckled. “Can you meet me in about an hour?” There was a tiny pause, before an excited “Yes!” fell out of her mouth.  “So that’s a yes?” “Absolutely yes!” “I’ll text you the location.” “Okay!” “And wear warm clothes.” She laughed. “That’s a suspicious thing to say.” “Just trust me.” “I do.” The words made him smile. “I’ll see you soon.” The call ended.

Meanwhile, on the other side of town, (Y/n) stared at her phone with a grin. “What could he possibly have planned?” She hurried around her apartment. Pulling on the warmest clothes she owned. Searching for her scarf. Trying to find her gloves. Her excitement only grew with every passing minute. She had absolutely no idea what awaited her. And that somehow made it even better. An hour later, (Y/n) stepped out of her apartment building, bundled up in a thick winter coat, scarf, gloves, and a knitted beanie. Waiting outside were Sunghoon and Mochi. The samoyed barked happily the second he saw her, running over to greet her. (Y/n) laughed, scratching behind his ears before looking up at Sunghoon. Immediately, she noticed the white streaks still lingering through his hair. “You’ve been using your powers again.” Sunghoon instinctively reached up to touch his hair. “A little.”

(Y/n) simply nodded. She had gotten used to the white hair meaning he’d been using his ice. She didn’t think much more of it. Instead, her curiosity took over. She skipped over until she stood right in front of him. “So?” Sunghoon smiled. “So?” “Where are we going?” “It’s a surprise.” “What kind of surprise?” “If I told you, it wouldn’t be a surprise.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “Come on.” “No.” “Please?” “No.” She pouted. “Just one hint.” Sunghoon shook his head. “Not yet.” (Y/n) let out another exaggerated sigh. “You’re impossible.” “I’ve been told that.” She laughed. “Fine.” Then she pointed ahead dramatically. “Lead the way.” Sunghoon smiled before stepping closer. “Actually…” (Y/n) looked up. “I’ll bring you there.” She raised an eyebrow. “Vampire style.” A grin immediately spread across her face. “So hold on tight.”

Without another word, (Y/n) wrapped both arms around him. Sunghoon carefully lifted her into his arms. He couldn’t help smiling. She trusted him. Completely. Before leaving, he looked toward Mochi. “Go home and guard the arena, okay, boy?” Mochi barked once. Then immediately sprinted away through the snowy streets toward the rink. “Good boy,” Sunghoon muttered. A second later, the world blurred. The city disappeared around them. (Y/n) laughed as the wind rushed past. She had experienced his speed before. But somehow, it never became less exciting. Within moments, the forest replaced the city. The trees rushed by. The hill came into view. Then, Sunghoon stopped. Carefully setting her back onto the snow. (Y/n) took one step forward. Then froze. Her mouth slowly fell open.

Standing before her… Was a castle. Not a small sculpture. Not a pile of snow. A real castle. Towering walls of crystal-clear ice sparkled beneath the winter sun. Elegant towers reached toward the clouds. Frozen bridges connected them high above the ground. The windows shimmered like diamonds. Snow rested gently across every rooftop and balcony. The entire structure overlooked the city below like something from a fairy tale. (Y/n) couldn’t breathe. She slowly turned toward Sunghoon. Then back toward the castle. Then back toward him again. “How?” Her voice barely came out. “When?” Another look toward the castle. “Why?” Sunghoon laughed softly. His cheeks turned slightly pink. “You told me you wanted an ice castle.” He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “So, I built one for you.” (Y/n)’s eyes immediately filled with tears. A single one slipped down her cheek. She didn’t even bother wiping it away.

Instead, she ran. Not toward the castle. Toward him. She wrapped both arms around Sunghoon in a tight hug. He froze for half a second before slowly hugging her back. “Thank you,” she whispered. Her voice cracked. Sunghoon rested his chin lightly against the top of her head. “You’re welcome.” After another moment, (Y/n) finally stepped back. She quickly wiped away the tears on her cheeks. Then turned back toward the castle. She simply stared. Taking in every tower. Every frozen staircase. Every delicate detail carved into the walls. It looked exactly like something she’d imagined as a little girl. Only more beautiful. More magical. More real. And in that moment, standing before the impossible castle built just for her… She felt like the child she’d never been allowed to be. (Y/n) began running around the castle, completely unable to stand still. She wandered through frozen hallways. Ran up icy staircases. Peeked through shimmering windows. She traced her fingers along intricate carvings in the walls, little snowflakes and vines Sunghoon had carefully sculpted into the ice.

“You made all of this?” She turned around in disbelief. “All of it?” Sunghoon nodded. “It took a while.” She looked back toward one of the towers. “It looks like something out of a fairy tale.” Sunghoon smiled. His entire body still ached. His arm hadn’t fully recovered. Every now and then he could still feel the lingering frost beneath his skin. But none of it mattered. Because the way she ran from room to room… Laughing. Smiling. Looking at everything with childlike wonder. Made every bit of pain worth it. Once again, he felt another crack spread through the ice around his heart. It had protected him for centuries. Now… He wasn’t sure he wanted it there anymore.

After several minutes, (Y/n) turned toward him. “Come on!” Sunghoon looked up. “Play with me!” He chuckled before walking over. “What do you want to play?” (Y/n) stopped to think. She looked around the enormous castle. Then shrugged. “Oh, I don’t know, what do kids usually play?” Sunghoon laughed. “I haven’t been a kid for over four hundred years, so I honestly don’t know.” (Y/n) playfully punched his shoulder. “But you deal with kids every day, you should know.” Sunghoon rubbed his shoulder dramatically. “Ow.” “I barely touched you.” “You’re very strong.” She rolled her eyes. “You’re literally a vampire.” “Good point.” He thought for a moment. “Well, they like playing tag, hide and seek, and…” He scratched his head. “I don’t know what it’s called, but they usually pretend they have magical powers.” (Y/n)’s eyes lit up. “Hide and seek!” She clapped her hands together. “You count to thirty!”

Before she could sprint away, Sunghoon gently caught her wrist. She looked back at him. “What?” He smiled. “Remember how I’m a vampire?” (Y/n) blinked. “Yeah?” “I can smell you from about a mile away.” Her excitement visibly deflated. “Oh.” “So, you can’t really hide from me.” (Y/n) sighed dramatically. “That’s cheating.” “It’s biology.” “It still feels like cheating.” Sunghoon laughed. She thought for another moment. “Fine, then you hide, and I’ll seek.” Sunghoon nodded. “That works.” He stepped backward. “Count to ten.” (Y/n) immediately covered her eyes. “No peeking?” “No peeking.” She began counting loudly. “One!” The second her eyes closed, Sunghoon disappeared. Using his vampire speed, he raced through the frozen halls. Up winding staircases. Across an icy bridge. Until he reached the highest balcony overlooking the castle. Then he waited.

“Eight!” “Nine!” “Ten!” (Y/n) spun around. “Ready or not, here I come!” Sunghoon had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing. She was taking this incredibly seriously. He watched as she wandered through the castle. Opening doors dramatically. “Aha!” She pointed triumphantly into an empty room. Then frowned. “Oh.” She continued searching. Every few minutes another excited shout echoed through the castle. “I found you!” Silence. “No I didn’t.” Sunghoon quietly laughed to himself. She checked beneath frozen staircases. Behind pillars. Even behind a statue that was far too thin to hide a person. “You’re too good at this!” She called out. “You picked the game!” Sunghoon replied, unable to hide the smile in his voice. “That doesn’t mean I like it!” Nearly ten minutes passed before she finally climbed the last staircase leading toward the highest tower.

She stepped onto the balcony. Looked left. Looked right. Then suddenly gasped. “There you are!” Sunghoon turned around just as she pointed dramatically at him. “I found you!” She practically skipped over to him. “I found you!” Sunghoon laughed. “You did.” “I won!” “You absolutely did.” She threw both hands into the air victoriously. “I knew I’d find you.” Sunghoon smiled as he watched her celebrate. For someone who claimed she hadn’t had much of a childhood… She certainly knew how to enjoy one now. And somehow… That made him happier than winning ever could.

(Y/n) suddenly gasped as she looked out from one of the castle balconies. She spun toward Sunghoon so quickly he barely had time to react. “This is totally like the castle from Frozen!” Sunghoon blinked. “The what?” She stared at him. “You’ve… never watched Frozen?” He shook his head. “No.” (Y/n) placed a hand over her heart dramatically. “You poor, poor vampire.” Sunghoon laughed. “I’ve been a little busy the last four hundred years.” “Well, now we’re fixing that.” She pointed toward the grand staircase below. “But first…” A mischievous smile spread across her face. “Can you do special effects for me?” Sunghoon tilted his head. “Special effects?” “So it looks like I have magic.” She bounced excitedly. “I want to be Elsa.” Sunghoon had absolutely no idea who Elsa was. But judging by the excitement shining in her eyes… He nodded anyway. “What do you need me to do?”

(Y/n) let out an excited squeal before throwing her arms around him again. “Thank you!” Sunghoon smiled as he hugged her back. She pulled away almost immediately. “Come on!” She grabbed his wrist. “We have to go downstairs.” Sunghoon laughed as she practically dragged him through the castle. “You’re going to stand behind me.” “Okay.” “And whenever I move my hands like this…” She dramatically stretched both arms outward. “You shoot snow.” Sunghoon nodded seriously. “Got it.” “And you have to sing Let It Go.” Sunghoon froze. “I have to what?” “Sing!” “I don’t know the song.” (Y/n) gasped. “Even better.” “I’ll sing.” “You do the snow.” Sunghoon sighed dramatically. “I feel like I’m being used.” “You absolutely are.” He couldn’t stop laughing. She was simply too excited.

By the time they reached the grand courtyard in front of the castle, (Y/n) had already positioned herself dramatically. She took a deep breath. Then pointed at him. “Ready?” Sunghoon nodded. “Ready.” Without another warning, (Y/n) threw her arms into the air. And started singing. She certainly wasn’t a professional singer. She missed a few notes. Forgot a couple of lyrics. Made up others. But none of that mattered. The joy in her voice filled the snowy clearing. Sunghoon smiled before raising his own hand. Snow burst into the air behind her. Tiny sparkling flurries swirled around her as she spun.

She laughed. Then sang louder. Throwing her hands forward dramatically. Sunghoon sent another wave of snow flying exactly where she’d pointed. “It worked!” She laughed. “It actually worked!” For the next several minutes, he followed her around the courtyard. Every dramatic movement she made. Every twirl. Every raised hand. Every imaginary burst of magic. He answered with real snow. Real ice. Tiny shimmering snowflakes dancing through the air around her. As he watched her, something strange happened. It was almost as if time itself began flowing backward.

He no longer saw the woman standing before him. Instead, he saw a little girl, maybe five years old. Laughing as she played in the snow for the very first time. Then she grew. Seven years old, still smiling. Still pretending she had magic. Then ten. Running through imaginary castles. Then fourteen. Dreaming of adventures she’d never been allowed to have. Before finally… She became the woman standing before him once more. The same woman. Just older. As if every version of her had existed here together. And in this vision, he saw her grown self kneeling in front of that lonely five-year-old child. Wrapping her in a hug. Promising her… One day someone will love you. One day someone will protect you. One day someone will build you the castle you always dreamed of. Sunghoon blinked. The vision disappeared. Only (Y/n) remained. Laughing. Spinning through the falling snow. Slowly, without either of them realizing it… She continued melting the ice around his heart. And in return, he was quietly helping heal a wound the world had carved deep into hers.

~~~

After playing in the snow for almost two hours, both of them were exhausted. (Y/n) flopped down onto one of the frozen steps leading into the castle. “I don’t think I can feel my legs anymore.” Sunghoon laughed. “I thought you liked winter.” “I do.” She smiled. “But apparently winter doesn’t like me back.” Sunghoon sat down beside her. The castle stood peacefully around them. The only sounds were the wind brushing against the towers and their quiet laughter. Then suddenly… Knock. Knock. Knock. The sound echoed through the frozen halls. (Y/n) jumped. “What was that?” A familiar voice called out from somewhere near the entrance. “Hey, Sunghoon! You in here?” (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “We have visitors?” Sunghoon chuckled. “It’s okay.” He stood up. “It’s just my friend.” Then he raised his voice. “Yeah! Jake! In here!” A few moments later, footsteps echoed through the castle.

Jake wandered through the enormous entrance hall, his head constantly turning as he admired everything around him. In one hand he carried a large paper bag. When he finally spotted them, his jaw dropped all over again. “Man” He slowly spun in a circle. “This place is insane.” Sunghoon rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. Jake finally noticed (Y/n). A bright smile immediately appeared on his face. “Hi!” He waved enthusiastically. “I’m Jake.” (Y/n) smiled and waved back. “Hi.” “I’m (Y/n).” “Nice to finally meet you!” “You too.” Jake walked over and handed the paper bag to Sunghoon. “Food delivery.” Sunghoon accepted it with a grateful smile. “Thanks.” “No worries.”

Jake immediately looked back up at the castle. “But seriously.” He pointed toward one of the giant towers. “How cool is this? I was so confused when you texted me saying, ‘Deliver it to the castle on the mountain.’” He laughed. “I thought you were joking.” Sunghoon looked away sheepishly. Jake continued looking around. “This is massive. It took forever to find the entrance.” Sunghoon cleared his throat. “I know.” Then, trying very hard to stop Jake from saying anything embarrassing, he gently nudged him toward the door. “So… Thanks for the delivery. You can go now.” Jake immediately caught the hint. A mischievous grin spread across his face. “Oh.” “I get it.” Sunghoon narrowed his eyes. “Jake.” “I get it, you’re busy.” “Jake.” Sunghoon said even more sternly.  “You’re on a date.” Jake whispered.  “Jake.” Jake laughed loudly. “Yeah, yeah.” He took a few steps backward toward the exit. Then looked at Sunghoon with a teasing grin. “Good luck.” Sunghoon sighed. “Bye, Jake.” Jake waved enthusiastically toward (Y/n). “Nice meeting you!” “You too!” Then he disappeared through the castle entrance, still muttering to himself. “I can’t believe he built an entire castle…”

The two of them listened until his footsteps faded away. Sunghoon let out a relieved sigh. “He’s harmless.” (Y/n) giggled. “I like him.” “He grows on people.” Sunghoon carried the paper bag over and sat down beside her again. “I figured you’d be hungry, so I asked Jake to bring us some food.” (Y/n)’s face immediately lit up. “You’re the best.” She carefully opened the bag. Inside were two neatly packed poke bowls. She opened hers first. The second she saw it, she smiled. Fresh fruit. Exactly how she liked it. “Mango… strawberries…” She looked up at him. “You remembered.” Sunghoon smiled softly. “Of course I did.” (Y/n) couldn’t help smiling even wider. It was such a small thing. A poke bowl. Some fruit. Yet somehow… The fact that he’d remembered what she liked warmed her heart almost as much as the castle had.

As they ate, comfortable silence settled between them. The only sounds were their chopsticks against the bowls and the winter wind brushing against the frozen walls outside. Then (Y/n) looked up. “Can I ask you something?” Sunghoon nodded. “Of course.” She tilted her head curiously. “When are you going to tell your mate… well… that she’s your mate?” Sunghoon had just taken another bite. He immediately started coughing. (Y/n)’s eyes widened. “Oh my gosh!” She quickly handed him his water. “Sorry!” Sunghoon took a long drink before finally catching his breath. “You almost killed a vampire.” “I didn’t know it was such a dangerous question.” Sunghoon laughed weakly. “It wasn’t.” It wasn’t the question. It was the answer.

He looked down into his poke bowl. He’d promised himself he wouldn’t lie to her anymore. Not after everything they’d shared. Not after today. “I…” He hesitated. “I kind of already told her.” (Y/n) frowned. “What do you mean?” “Not directly.” She looked even more confused. Sunghoon slowly put his bowl down. His appetite had completely disappeared. He took a slow breath. Then another. Finally, very quietly, “You’re my mate, (Y/n).” He barely whispered the words. Almost too quietly to hear. “What?” She had heard him. She just couldn’t believe she had. Sunghoon stood. Unable to stay seated any longer. His heart pounded so loudly he was certain she could hear it.

He gestured toward the castle surrounding them. “I did all of this…” His voice was steadier now. “For you.” (Y/n) slowly stood as well. Still staring at him. “Because you’re my mate.” “I wanted…” He looked around at the towers. “At least once in your life, for you to have the childhood you deserved.” Silence. (Y/n) set her bowl down beside his. Then slowly walked toward him. Stopping only a step away. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” Sunghoon smiled sadly. “I wanted to, so many times.” He laughed quietly. “You have no idea how many times.” “Then why?” “I didn’t want to overwhelm you.” He met her eyes. “You had just learned vampires were real, you had just trusted me enough to tell me about your past, I didn’t want you to feel like you had to carry one more thing.” He smiled gently. “So I figured, it was enough to tell you I was a vampire.”

(Y/n) was quiet for a long moment before she nodded. “Well…” A tiny smile appeared. “I’m happy.” Sunghoon blinked. “What?” She laughed softly. “I’ve actually been…” She looked down. “A little jealous.” His heart skipped a beat. “Jealous?” She nodded, slightly embarrassed. “When you told me about your soulmate… I kept wondering what she was like, if she’d already met you, if she’d make you smile more than I could.” She let out a small nervous laugh. “It sounds ridiculous now.” Sunghoon simply stared at her. “Ever since we met…” (Y/n)’s voice became quieter. “I’ve smiled more than I ever have, I’ve felt…” She searched for the word. “Warm.” The word hung in the air between them. “I used to wake up every morning wondering how I was going to get through the day.” Her eyes became glossy. 

“But lately…” A smile slowly spread across her face. “I wake up wondering if you’re going to text me, if I’ll get to see you, if we’ll walk Mochi, if you’ll teach me something new.” She laughed through the tears gathering in her eyes. “You somehow became my favorite part of every day.” Sunghoon felt his own eyes sting. (Y/n) stepped even closer. “So if you’re asking whether I’m disappointed you’re my soulmate…” She gently took both of his hands. “I think it’s the exact opposite.” She paused before continuing. “I don’t know much about fate, or soulmates, or whatever magical moon thing is going on.” She smiled up at him. “But if it led me to you, I think fate did something right.” For the first time in centuries… Sunghoon couldn’t feel the ice around his heart anymore. It had finally melted.

Sunghoon couldn’t hold himself back any longer. The moment her words settled in his heart, he closed the distance between them. His arms wrapped around her waist. He lifted her off the ground as though she weighed nothing. (Y/n) let out a surprised laugh. Then Sunghoon spun them around. Once. Twice. Three times. The snowy courtyard blurred around them. He couldn’t stop smiling. “I’m so happy.” His voice cracked with relief. “So unbelievably happy.” He slowed just enough to look at her. “I was so scared you’d be upset.” (Y/n) giggled as they finally stopped spinning. She was still in his arms. “Well…” She tilted her head. “I didn’t say I wasn’t.” Sunghoon blinked. “You didn’t?” She narrowed her eyes playfully. “I’m still upset.” His smile slowly disappeared. “You are?” “It took you forever to tell me.”

Sunghoon laughed. “Forever?” “Yes.” “It’s been like…” He thought for a moment. “A month.” “Exactly.” She pointed at him accusingly. “One whole month, I’ve been walking your dog.” She continued listing things they’d done in this month. “I’ve been learning to skate.” “You built me an entire castle, and only now you tell me?” Sunghoon couldn’t help laughing. “Alright.” He carefully placed her back on the snowy ground. Then raised both hands in surrender. “You’re right, I was wrong, I’m sorry.” (Y/n) smiled triumphantly. “You learn quickly.” “I’ve had a good teacher.” She laughed. 

Then stepped closer. Close enough that only a few centimeters remained between them. Slowly… She lifted one hand. Resting it gently against his cheek. Sunghoon leaned into the warmth without even realizing it. (Y/n) smiled softly. Then stood on the tips of her toes. And placed a gentle kiss against his lips. Barely more than a peck. Yet somehow… It stole every thought from his mind. When she leaned back, she rested her forehead lightly against his. “Thanks to you…” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “I finally know what it feels like to be loved.” Sunghoon felt tears prick behind his eyes. No one had ever deserved those words less. And yet… No words had ever meant more to him.

He smiled. His hand gently cupped her cheek. Then he leaned forward once more. This kiss lasted longer. Slow. Tender. Unhurried. As if neither of them wanted the moment to end. The snow continued falling quietly around the castle. Soft flakes settled in their hair. On their coats. On the frozen towers surrounding them. High atop the mountain… A vampire who had once believed himself beyond saving finally found peace. And a woman who had spent her life believing herself impossible to love finally discovered that she never had been. Their story had found its beginning… Within an ice castle built from love. 

But far below the mountain… Beyond the peaceful forest… Beyond the city… A different fate was beginning to burn. Orange flames climbed the walls of another apartment, devouring memories, hopes, and lives alike. Somewhere within that growing inferno, one fate had finally found warmth… Another had just been set ablaze.

~~~ The end of chapter 2 ~~~

That’s the end, or rather the beginning of Sunghoon’s story! The winter warden. 

What did you guys think? What do you think the fires are about? 

Who do you think is next? 

What should we name Sunghoon’s mate? 

As always, thank you for reading this far!

If you enjoyed this, please like, comment and reblog! 

[mirisss]

Everbound: The Ashen Healer

Vampire! Park Jongseong (Jay) x female reader

Wordcount ≈ 32,7k

Warnings: death, grief, trauma, past life memories, reincarnation, crying, panic, anxiety, blood, violence, murder, emotional breakdowns, survivor’s guilt, I think that’s it. I promise there’s a happy ish ending. 

Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, let me know if anyone wants to be tagged.

Part 1 of the Everbound: Blood Saga!

Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone else, grab some tissues and some popcorn, strap in, and be prepared for an emotional roller coaster. This is like 25k pure angst.

Masterlist Part 2

It all started just a little over four hundred years ago. In a time that was darker, but perhaps simpler in its own cruel way. A young scholar sat hunched inside a worn canvas tent, the flicker of a single candle casting restless shadows across pages filled with crude diagrams of the human body. Ink smudged his fingers, dried blood stained the cuffs of his sleeves. Outside, the distant groans of injured soldiers bled into the quiet, but inside, he focused. Always focused.

“Hold still,” he murmured earlier that evening, his voice steady despite the trembling of the man before him. “If you keep moving, I cannot help you.” “I will not lose the arm, will I?” the soldier asked, breath shallow, eyes wide with fear. Jay hesitated for only a moment before tightening the bandage with practiced hands. “Not tonight,” he said quietly. “That is all I can promise.” It was a life of small victories. A stitched wound. A fever broken. A man who lived to see another dawn. In war, that was as close to peace as one could come.

What war they fought, he no longer remembered. The banners, the cause, the names of kings and enemies, all of it had long since faded. But one night remained etched deep into him. It began with a scream. Jay’s eyes snapped open, the book slipping from his grasp as the sound tore through the silence. Another scream followed, then another, until the air itself seemed to crack under the weight of panic. “Fire!” someone shouted outside. “We’re under attack!” The tent walls glowed orange in an instant.

Jay stumbled to his feet, heart pounding, confusion turning to horror as heat pressed in from all sides. He pushed through the tent flap and was met with chaos. Flames devoured everything. Tents collapsed in on themselves, soldiers ran in every direction, some already engulfed, their cries raw and inhuman. “Help me!” a voice cried somewhere to his left, but when Jay turned, all he saw was a figure swallowed by fire. The smell hit him next. Burning cloth. Burning flesh. “No…” he whispered, backing away, but there was nowhere to go.

A sudden burst of heat struck him from behind. His sleeve caught first. He slapped at it instinctively, panic surging as the fire spread too quickly, licking up his arm, devouring fabric and skin alike. “God, no, no, no…” He screamed as the flames took hold, the pain immediate and unbearable. His skin crackled, blistered, the heat searing deep into muscle. Every instinct screamed at him to run. The lake. He remembered it faintly, just beyond the ridge, past the line of trees. If he could reach it, if he could just make it that far.

Jay stumbled forward, half-blind with pain, pushing through the chaos. Someone collided with him and fell, their face unrecognizable beneath burns. Another grabbed at him, fingers desperate, but Jay tore free, his mind reduced to a single thought. Water. “I have to… I have to make it…” he gasped, though the words barely formed past the agony. Each step felt slower than the last. His legs threatened to give out beneath him, his vision swimming as the world blurred into fire and shadow. The sounds of battle, of screaming, of death, all faded beneath the roar of his own suffering.

The trees loomed ahead, dark shapes against the inferno behind him. Just a little further. But his body was failing. Jay staggered, his foot catching on uneven ground as he fell hard, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. The flames still clung to him, relentless, unforgiving. He tried to push himself up. His arms trembled, barely responding. His strength was gone. “I cannot…” he choked, voice breaking as his vision dimmed. “I cannot die like this…” The lake was so close. He could hear it now, the faint ripple of water just beyond reach. But he wasn’t sure he would make it, and then, everything went dark.

There was no sense of falling, no final breath he could remember drawing. Just an abrupt, merciful end to the pain, as if the world itself had decided he had suffered enough. For a time, there was nothing. And then, slowly, something returned. Awareness came first. Faint, distant, like a memory struggling to surface. Then scent. Thick and heavy, filling his lungs before he could even open his eyes. Incense. Crushed herbs. Dried roots. Familiar. Comforting, in a strange, disorienting way. An infirmary. His eyes opened.

The room was dim, lit by low-burning candles placed along the walls. Shadows clung to every corner, stretching and shifting with the flicker of the flames. The air felt still, too still, as if even the dust dared not move. Jay drew in a breath, expecting pain, but none came. His brow furrowed. That was wrong. Slowly, he lifted his hands into view. They were whole. Not just unburnt. Whole. The skin was smooth, unblemished, and almost pale in a way that felt unfamiliar. He turned them over, inspecting every inch, searching for the damage he knew should be there. The blisters. The char. The ruin. There was nothing.

Even the roughness that had once marked his palms, the callouses from grinding herbs and working long hours, had vanished. “What…” His voice came out hoarse, quieter than he expected. He swallowed, pushing himself up onto his elbows. His body moved too easily, too smoothly, as if it no longer carried the weight of exhaustion or injury. He paused, waiting for something to hurt. Nothing did. No ache. No stiffness. No lingering agony. Only emptiness. A flicker of unease settled in his chest. This was not survival. This was something else.

The soft creak of a door broke the silence. Jay’s head snapped toward the sound, instincts sharp despite his confusion. A woman stepped inside. She moved with a quiet grace, her presence filling the room without effort. She appeared to be in her mid-forties, her dark hair pulled back neatly, her expression calm. Too calm. She smiled when she saw him awake. “You’re awake, young man.” Her voice was gentle, almost soothing, like a healer addressing a frightened patient. But there was something beneath it, something that did not quite belong.

Jay said nothing at first. His gaze lingered on her, studying, searching for something he could not yet name. And then he saw it. Her teeth. They were not human. Slightly longer. Sharper. Just enough that when her lips curved into that smile, they caught the candlelight in a way that made something cold settle deep in his chest. His breath hitched. The woman noticed immediately. “Ah,” she said softly, tilting her head. “So you saw it.” Jay instinctively drew back, his body tensing as unease sharpened into fear. “Stay back,” he said, though his voice lacked the strength he intended. The woman raised her hands slightly, a gesture of peace. “Do not fear me.”

Her smile did not fade, but something in her gaze shifted. It softened, almost amused. “We are the same now.” Jay’s stomach twisted. Same. The word echoed in his mind, louder than it should have. “You should be thanking me,” she continued, stepping a little closer, though not enough to seem threatening. “I saved you.” Jay’s fingers curled into the thin fabric beneath him. “Saved?” he repeated, the word foreign on his tongue. Her eyes studied him carefully, as if measuring how much he already understood. “I found you,” she said. “Or what was left of you. Burnt beyond recognition. Barely clinging to life.”

A pause. “I was going to end it. It might have been the kinder choice.” Jay’s breath caught. “But something stayed my hand,” she went on. “Something told me you would be… valuable.” The word lingered. “So I saved you,” she finished simply. “I made you one of us.” Silence fell between them. Jay stared at her, his mind racing, grasping for meaning while trying to deny it at the same time. One of us. He knew those words. Everyone did. Stories told in hushed tones. Warnings whispered by soldiers around dying fires. Creatures of the night. Monsters.

His gaze flicked once more to her teeth. To the unnatural stillness of the room. To the absence of pain in his own body. “No…” he murmured, shaking his head slightly. “No, that is not…” But the truth pressed in, unavoidable. He had heard the stories. He had seen the aftermath. The ones who turned into wolves beneath the moon. And the ones who drank blood to survive, vampires. Jay’s chest tightened as the realization settled fully into place. And for the first time since waking, something far worse than pain took hold.

The woman introduced herself as Sage. “An odd name,” Jay said quietly, watching her as one might watch something that could turn dangerous at any moment. “It suits me,” she replied with a faint smile. “And you will grow used to it, as you will grow used to everything else.” She moved through the room with ease, gathering small jars and bundles of herbs, her fingers brushing over them with familiarity. The scent in the air deepened as she worked.

“You look at me as if I am something unnatural,” she continued, glancing back at him. “But tell me, Jay, what is more unnatural? A creature that must drink to survive, or a man who slaughters another in the name of a king he has never met?” Jay said nothing. Sage turned to face him fully now, her expression calm, almost patient. “All creatures kill. All creatures die. All creatures live. There is no difference between us and them. Only perspective.” She stepped closer, her gaze steady. “We are not monsters. We are simply… more.”

Jay frowned. “More?” “Stronger. Faster. Eternal.” There was no arrogance in her tone, only certainty. “We have been blessed.” “By what?” he asked. “The moon,” she answered simply. Jay let out a quiet breath, shaking his head. “That sounds like something told to make this easier to accept.” Sage’s smile softened, though her eyes remained sharp. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it is simply the truth you have yet to understand.” She turned away again, but her voice continued, quieter now. “Unfortunately, we are not the only ones who believe ourselves chosen.” Jay’s gaze sharpened. “The wolves.” “The lycans,” she corrected gently. “They believe the same as we do, that they are superior. That they alone are worthy of what they have been given.” “And you disagree?” Sage paused for only a moment. “We cannot both be right, we cannot both exist.”

The way she said it was calm. Almost kind. But Jay heard what lay beneath. “You want them dead,” he said. Sage did not answer immediately. When she did, her voice was softer than before. “We protect our kind. As they protect theirs.” “That is not protection,” Jay replied, his tone tightening. “That is slaughter.” Sage finally looked at him again, something unreadable flickering behind her eyes. “You are still thinking like a human.” “Because I am, was just, human,” he snapped. Silence stretched between them. Then Sage stepped closer, placing a hand lightly against his shoulder. Her touch was cool, steady. “And now you are not,” she said gently. “You will learn. In time.”

It took weeks. Weeks of restless nights and heavy thoughts. Weeks of watching, listening, trying to understand a world that had changed without his consent. Sage kept him close. Closer than the others seemed to like. More than once, Jay caught the elders watching him with open suspicion, their gazes lingering a little too long, their whispers falling silent when he entered a room. “He is weak,” one of them muttered once, not quietly enough. “He hesitates. He questions.” “He is new,” Sage replied calmly. “As you once were.” “He does not believe,” another added, their voice colder. “That makes him dangerous.”

Jay had expected Sage to agree. She did not. “He will,” she said simply. “Or he will find his own way. Either is acceptable.” “And if his way threatens ours?” Sage’s expression did not change. “Then I will deal with it.” That had been the end of it. After that, the whispers quieted. The looks remained, but none dared act on them. Sage stood between him and whatever judgment they had been ready to pass. She treated him with a patience he did not understand. Guided him, corrected him, defended him. There was something almost maternal in the way she spoke to him, in the way she watched over him.

In time, Jay stopped questioning it. If she had made him this way, then perhaps, in some sense, she had a claim to him. Weeks passed, and slowly, reluctantly, he began to adapt. The hunger came first. Sharp. Insistent. Impossible to ignore. The first time he fed, he nearly recoiled from himself. “I cannot do this,” he said, pulling back, his hands trembling. “You must,” Sage told him, her voice firm but not unkind. “Or you will die. Again.” “It feels wrong.” “It’s simply survival.” Jay clenched his jaw, staring at the offered blood as if it might burn him. “I was meant to heal people. Not… this.” Sage stepped closer, her gaze steady. “And you still can. But you cannot save anyone if you refuse to live.”

He hesitated only a moment longer before giving in. It did not take long for necessity to dull the discomfort. Then came the strength. At first, it startled him. The way his body responded without effort, the way distance seemed to shrink beneath his steps. He moved faster than he thought possible, reacted quicker than his mind could fully comprehend. “You will learn control,” Sage assured him after he nearly shattered a wooden table with a careless grip. “I preferred being weak,” Jay muttered. She laughed softly. “No, you did not.” And perhaps she was right. Over time, the unfamiliar became routine. The impossible became normal. The hunger. The strength. The stillness of his body. The silence of his breath. It no longer felt like something forced upon him. It simply… was. And though he would never have chosen this life, he began to understand it. Not fully. Not yet. But enough to exist within it.

Jay had yet to truly join the war against the lycans. The thought of it still sat uneasily within him, like something he could not quite swallow. “I did not become this to kill,” he told Sage one evening, his voice low as he cleaned dried blood from a set of instruments. Sage did not look up from her work. “No one ever does,” she replied. “But sometimes, it becomes necessary.” Jay shook his head, though she could not see it. “Not for me.” She studied him then, her gaze lingering for a moment longer than usual. “Then do not,” she said simply. “There are other ways to serve.” And so he did.

He stayed within the coven, assisting Sage in the infirmary. It was a role that felt… familiar. Grounding. A fragile thread connecting who he had been to what he had become. He treated wounds. Mixed remedies. Learned new ways to heal with herbs he had never seen before, plants that grew only in shadowed places, nurtured by creatures who did not belong to the sun. Often, he was sent beyond the safety of the coven. “Go to the town to the east,” Sage would say. “We are running low on dried root.” Or, “There is a grove not far from here. You will find what we need if you know where to look.” He did not mind the errands. In truth, he welcomed them. The quiet of the forest was easier than the tension of the coven, easier than the distant sounds of war that followed them wherever they went. Months passed since the fire that had taken his life and given him another. Months of learning. Of adapting. Of surviving. 

~~~

And then came the morning that changed everything again. Sage handed him a small, worn book, its pages filled with careful sketches and notes written in a hand far older than his own. “There is something I need,” she said. Jay took the book, flipping it open. His eyes fell on the illustration of a delicate flower, its petals thin and almost translucent, curling inward like something guarding a secret. “This does not look familiar,” he admitted. “It should not,” Sage replied. “It is not meant to be found.” Jay glanced up. “That sounds promising.” A faint smile touched her lips. “It is grown by witches. Tended carefully. Protected.” “And you want me to simply walk in and take it?” “I want you to retrieve it,” she corrected. “Carefully.”

Her expression grew more serious as she reached into the folds of her cloak, producing a small object. It shimmered faintly in the dim light, something between metal and glass, etched with symbols Jay did not recognize. “You must not touch the flower with your bare hands,” she said, placing it in his palm. “Not even for a moment.” “What happens if I do?” he asked. Sage held his gaze. “You will not like the answer.” Jay exhaled slowly. “Understood.” He tucked the object away and closed the book. “Where will I find it?” Sage pointed toward the distant tree line beyond the coven’s borders. “Follow the forest north. You will know when you are close.” Jay nodded once before turning to leave. “Jay.” He paused, glancing back at her. “Be careful,” she said. Something in her tone made him linger for a moment longer than usual. Then he gave a small nod and stepped out into the morning light.

The forest welcomed him in silence. Time passed easily beneath the canopy. The air was cool, the ground soft beneath his steps. Birds called overhead, unaware of the creature that moved quietly among them. He searched carefully, comparing what he saw to the image in the book. Hours slipped by, the sun climbing higher in the sky. It was nearing noon when he found it. The flower stood alone in a small clearing, its pale petals catching the light in a way that felt almost unnatural. It seemed to glow faintly, as if it did not quite belong to the world around it.

Jay stepped closer, cautious. “That must be it,” he murmured to himself. He reached for the object Sage had given him, preparing to retrieve it. A movement at the edge of the clearing made him freeze. Someone else was there. A young girl stepped forward, her presence so quiet he had not noticed her approach. She moved toward the flower without hesitation, her hand lifting as if drawn to it. “No,” Jay said sharply, his voice cutting through the stillness. “Do not touch it.” The girl stopped. Slowly, she turned. Their eyes met. And everything else fell away. Jay forgot to breathe.

The forest, the war, the flower, all of it faded into nothing as something deep within him stirred, then surged. It was not like anything he had ever felt before. Not fear. Not hunger. Something stronger. His chest tightened as if something inside him had been pulled taut, stretched across time itself. Every instinct in him screamed the same thing. Closer. He took a step forward without thinking. The girl stared at him, confusion flickering across her face, but she did not move away. “What?” she began softly. Jay barely heard her. 

Sage’s voice echoed faintly in his mind. Words spoken weeks ago, half dismissed at the time. There is a possibility. Rare. Unpredictable. A bond not given to all. A fated connection. Jay’s gaze remained locked on hers, something unspoken passing between them in the silence. And in that moment, he knew. He had found his fated love.

“That flower… it is poisonous,” Jay said quickly, his voice steadier than he felt. He did not know if that was true. The book had not said it in such simple terms, only that it was dangerous, not to be touched. But he needed her to step away, and fear was often the fastest way to ensure that. The girl paused, her hand hovering for just a moment longer before she pulled it back. “Oh,” she said softly, taking a small step away. “What a shame. It is so pretty.” Jay let out a quiet breath he had not realized he was holding.

The light shifted above them as the wind stirred the branches, and for a moment, the sun broke through in scattered beams. It fell across her like something intentional, catching in her hair, tracing the curve of her face, illuminating her in a way that made her seem almost unreal. Warm and alive, everything he was not. Jay forced himself to move, reaching for the object Sage had given him. He handled it carefully, positioning it around the stem of the flower before lifting it cleanly from the earth. “I wish I could give it to you,” he said, glancing back at her, “but as I said, it is dangerous. I will need to dispose of it properly.”

The girl smiled at him, a lightness in her expression that made something in his chest tighten. “I suppose that makes you my knight in shining armor, then.” Jay let out a small breath of amusement, the sound unfamiliar even to himself. “Perhaps.” She stepped closer then, her dress brushing softly against the forest floor, catching on fallen leaves. She didn’t seem to notice, or perhaps she simply didn’t care. “I am (Y/n),” she said, offering a small curtsy, playful yet sincere. Jay dipped his head slightly in return. “Jay.” “Jay,” she repeated, as if testing the name, committing it to memory. Her smile lingered. “You must be new around here. I have not seen you before.”

There was no suspicion in her tone, only curiosity. Jay hesitated. He had learned quickly that truth was not always something he could offer freely. “Yes,” he said after a moment. “I am with the army.” It was close enough to what she would expect. Close enough to avoid questions he could not answer. Her expression shifted slightly, something softer, more thoughtful. “Oh.” There was a quiet understanding in that single word. Perhaps she had seen soldiers before. Perhaps she knew what it meant. Jay felt an unexpected pang of guilt.

He glanced upward, the movement instinctive. The sun had shifted further now. Time had passed faster than he had realized. He should return. Sage would be waiting. “I should go,” he said, though the words felt heavier than they should. “I need to return to camp.” He turned slightly, ready to leave. But he stopped. The thought came unbidden, sudden and insistent. He did not want this moment to end. Jay hesitated, then looked back at her. “There is…” He paused, searching for the right words. “There is something happening in town tonight, is there not?” (Y/n)’s expression brightened instantly. “The lantern dance,” she said. “It is held every year.”

Jay nodded. He remembered the notices, the quiet excitement among the townspeople when they had first passed through. “If you are free,” he said, his voice quieter now, more uncertain than it had been before, “perhaps we could meet there.” (Y/n)’s smile widened, something warm and genuine lighting her features. “I would like that very much,” she said. She tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eyes. “Perhaps my knight will save me a dance?” Jay felt something shift within him, something lighter than anything he had known in a very long time. He smiled. “I will save them all for my lady.”

~~~

Jay returned before dusk, the forest quieter now, the light fading into softer hues as he made his way back to the coven. The flower was secured carefully, untouched, just as Sage had instructed. He found her in the infirmary, as always. She stood over a worktable, grinding something into a fine paste, her movements slow and deliberate. The familiar scent of herbs filled the air. “I have it,” Jay said, stepping inside. Sage glanced up, her eyes briefly scanning him before settling on the object in his hands. “Good,” she said softly. “Place it here.” Jay did as instructed, setting the flower down with care.

Sage reached for it immediately, using tools to handle it, never once letting her skin brush against the delicate petals. She began crushing them slowly, methodically, her focus unwavering. Jay lingered. “There is something else,” he said after a moment. Sage hummed in acknowledgment. “There usually is.” “I met someone.” That made her pause. Only for a second. Then she resumed her work, though something in her posture shifted, just slightly. “Tell me.” Jay stepped closer, resting his hands lightly against the edge of the table. “A girl. In the forest. She was about to touch the flower.” Sage listened in silence as he spoke, recounting the moment. The way she looked. The way he felt. The pull he could not explain. When he finished, the room fell quiet.

Sage’s hands slowed, then stilled. Jay watched her, a faint crease forming between his brows. “You do not seem surprised.” “I am not,” she said quietly. He tilted his head. “Then why do you seem… sad?” Sage exhaled slowly, setting the crushed petals aside. For a moment, she did not speak, as if weighing whether or not to answer. Then she did. “Long ago,” she began, her voice softer than he had ever heard it, “I met someone who made me feel the same way.” Jay straightened slightly, his attention sharpening. “I loved him,” she continued. “Very much.” There was a pause. “But he was human.” Jay felt something in his chest tighten. “Just like your girl is,” Sage added gently. She turned away from the table, leaning back against it as her gaze drifted somewhere distant, somewhere far beyond the walls of the infirmary.

“I begged him,” she said, a faint tremor slipping into her voice. “More times than I can count. I asked him to let me change him. To let me give him what I had been given.” “And he refused?” Jay asked quietly. Sage nodded. “He said he wished to live as he was born. To grow old. To die as a human.” A faint, sad smile touched her lips. “He said it was what made life meaningful.” Jay said nothing. “We spent sixty years together,” she went on. “Sixty years that felt both fleeting and eternal.” Her gaze lowered, her voice softening even further. “And then, one morning… he did not wake.” A tear slipped free before she could stop it, trailing slowly down her cheek.

Jay’s breath caught. “My name was not always Sage,” she said after a moment, reaching up to wipe the tear away. “But he called me that. Said I always smelled like it, no matter what I did.” A quiet huff of breath escaped her, something close to a laugh, though it held no real amusement. “After he passed, I could not bear to be who I had been with him,” she admitted. “That woman was… too full of memories.” Her eyes lifted, meeting Jay’s. “So I became Sage.” She gestured faintly to herself. “Sage is not the woman who lost her love. Sage is the woman she became after.”

Silence settled between them. Jay stepped closer without thinking. “There is something else,” Sage said, her gaze still fixed on him. “Something you should know.” He frowned slightly. “What is it?” “I saved you,” she said slowly, “because you reminded me of him.” Jay stilled. “You do not look exactly the same,” she continued, “but your heart, your conviction, the way you spoke, even in pain, it was just like him.” Her voice softened. “And I could not lose him again.” The weight of her words settled heavily in the room. Jay closed the distance between them, his movements gentle as he wrapped his arms around her.

For a moment, she seemed surprised. Then she returned the embrace. “I promise,” Jay said quietly, his voice steady despite everything he felt, “I will not leave you. I will stay.” Sage held him a little tighter at that. “You are the son I never had,” she murmured. Jay closed his eyes briefly. “So please,” she added, pulling back just enough to look at him, her expression serious now, “be careful with your fated one.” Her gaze searched his. “Do not take lightly what you have been given.” Jay nodded. “I will not.”

As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the last traces of gold fading into deepening blue, Sage handed Jay a suit. It was simple, but well-made. Dark fabric, clean lines, fitted in a way that made him feel almost like someone else entirely. “You will need this,” she said, brushing a hand over the sleeve as if smoothing out something unseen. “You would stand out otherwise.” Jay glanced down at himself, adjusting the collar slightly. “You are not coming?” Sage shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. “No. I have no place in such things anymore.” Jay studied her for a moment. “You could.” Her smile softened, but she did not waver. “Go,” she said gently. “Enjoy your evening.” There was something final in her tone. Jay nodded, though a small part of him wished she would reconsider. “Thank you,” he said, before turning and stepping out into the night.

The town was alive. Lanterns hung from every post, every doorway, their warm glow casting dancing light across the streets. Candles lined windowsills, flickering like stars brought down to earth. Music drifted through the air, soft at first, then louder as he moved closer to the center. People filled every corner. Women and girls moved gracefully through the streets, their dresses flowing in soft fabrics, adorned with delicate flowers and elegant pins woven into their hair. Laughter followed them, light and easy.

Men and boys stood just as finely dressed, suits pressed, flowers tucked neatly into their pockets. Some even wore them in their hair, as if the night itself demanded beauty from everyone. Jay glanced down at his own attire, a small breath of relief escaping him. Without it, he would have stood out like a dandelion in a bouquet of roses. He moved through the crowd, his gaze scanning each face, each figure, searching. She had said she would come. He believed she would.

Time passed. Minutes turned into something longer, though he could not quite tell how long. The music shifted, people danced, and lanterns were released into the sky, drifting upward like glowing embers. Still, he did not see her. Jay slowed, his steps becoming less certain. Doubt crept in, quiet but persistent. Perhaps she had changed her mind. Perhaps she had only been polite. He exhaled slowly, his gaze lowering for a moment as the thought settled heavier than it should have. Then, suddenly, a voice cut through the noise.

“Jay!” It was bright. Certain. His head snapped up. He turned, searching for the source, and then he saw her. There she was. She stood just a short distance away, the crowd parting slightly around her as if she belonged at the center of it all. Her dress was a soft yellow, catching the lantern light in a way that made it glow, like sunlight carried into the night. It reminded him instantly of the forest. Of the way the sun had touched her earlier that day. She lifted a hand, waving at him, her smile wide and genuine. Then, with a playful grace, she dipped into a small curtsy. Jay found himself moving before he could think, weaving through the crowd, closing the distance between them. “You found me,” he said as he reached her, a hint of breathlessness in his voice. “I did,” she replied, a soft laugh escaping her.

The sound settled somewhere deep within him. Jay had heard many things in his life. Screams. Laughter. The quiet of the forest. But this… This was the finest sound he had ever heard. Jay extended his hand toward her, the music soft and inviting as it drifted through the lantern-lit streets. “May I?” he asked. (Y/n) smiled, placing her hand in his without hesitation. “You may.” Her fingers were warm against his. He led her gently into the dance, unsure at first, but she followed easily, guiding him as much as he guided her. They moved with the rhythm, slow at first, then more freely as the music carried them.

“You are not a soldier,” she said after a moment, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Jay let out a small breath of laughter. “Is it that obvious?” “You move too carefully,” she replied. “Like you are afraid to step on the world itself.” “Perhaps I am.” She smiled at that. Hours passed as if they were nothing. They danced beneath the lanterns, the soft glow casting shifting patterns across their faces. They lit lanterns of their own, writing small wishes neither dared share aloud, then releasing them into the sky. Jay watched as they rose higher and higher, joining the others until the night was filled with floating lights, like stars brought close enough to touch.

“Do you believe they reach somewhere?” (Y/n) asked, her gaze following one as it drifted upward. “I do not know,” Jay admitted. She looked at him, her expression soft. “I think they do.” He found himself nodding, though he had no reason to. They wandered through the streets after, sharing sweet pastries dusted with sugar, laughing quietly over nothing and everything all at once. The world felt distant, unimportant, as if it existed somewhere far beyond the edges of that night.

For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jay felt… alive. The night ended too quickly. And yet, it did not truly end. He saw her again the next evening. And the one after that. Each night, they met beneath the fading light, finding each other with an ease that felt almost unreal. They spoke, they laughed, they walked through quiet paths and crowded streets alike, learning each other in small, unguarded moments. A week passed like this. A week that felt like something stolen from a life he had lost.

Then it ended. Jay found Sage waiting for him when he returned from the forest one day, her expression more serious than usual. “We leave tomorrow,” she said. The words struck harder than he expected. “So soon?” he asked. “Our work here is done,” she replied. “There are no lycans left in this region. The coven will move on.” Jay’s jaw tightened slightly. “I see.” Sage watched him carefully. “You should tell her.” He nodded.

That night, he found (Y/n) where they always met. She smiled when she saw him, but it faded slightly as she took in his expression. “What is it?” she asked softly. Jay stepped closer, his gaze searching hers. “I have to leave,” he said. Her breath caught. “Leave?” “My… unit is moving on,” he explained. “We cannot stay.” Silence fell between them. “I wish I could,” he added quietly. “But I cannot.” (Y/n) looked down for a moment, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then, without hesitation, she stepped forward and took his hand, weaving their fingers together. “Then I will come with you.” The words were so simple. So certain.

Jay stared at her. “You would leave everything behind?” She met his gaze without fear. “Yes.” “It is not that easy,” he said, his voice gentler now. “You do not understand what you are offering.” “Then help me understand,” she replied. Jay hesitated. This was the moment. A test, perhaps. Of fate. Of trust. Of everything. He drew in a slow breath. “There is something you must know,” he said. “Something I have not told you.” (Y/n) waited, her hand still holding his. “I am not what you think I am,” he continued. “I am not… fully human.”

Her expression did not change. “I am a vampire,” he said, the word heavy on his tongue. “The ones you have heard stories of. The ones people fear.” Silence followed. Jay watched her closely, waiting for it. The fear. The hesitation. The recoil. It did not come. Instead, (Y/n) smiled. Softly. She lifted her free hand, brushing it gently against his cheek, her touch warm and steady. “I know,” she said. Jay blinked. “You… know?” “I knew from the start that you were different,” she replied. “The way you move. The way you look at things. The way you… feel.” She tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening. “But I do not care.” Jay’s breath caught. “You are still you,” she said simply. “And that is enough for me.”

The weight in his chest shifted, something tight and guarded loosening for the first time in centuries. “Are you certain?” he asked quietly. “I am,” she answered without hesitation. And so she left. She turned her back on the life she had known, on her home, on everything familiar. She stepped into a world she did not fully understand, a world filled with dangers she could not yet see. All for him. A human, choosing a vampire. A choice that would bind them both to something far greater than either of them realized.

Months passed, and time seemed to move differently. Faster. Lighter. Jay had never known days to feel so full, nor nights to feel so short. With (Y/n) by his side, something within him had settled, something he had not even realized was restless before. He was… happy. Summer faded into autumn, leaves turning gold and crimson before falling to the ground in quiet surrender. Autumn gave way to winter, the air growing sharp, the world slowing beneath a blanket of snow. (Y/n) adapted to it all with a quiet strength that never failed to surprise him.

Sage welcomed her without hesitation. When Jay had first brought her before Sage, there had been a moment of stillness, a quiet understanding passing between them. Then Sage smiled, stepping forward, her eyes soft. “So this is the one,” she said gently. Jay nodded. “This is (Y/n).” (Y/n) curtsied slightly, a bit nervous but trying to hide it. “It is an honor to meet you.” Sage let out a quiet breath, something fragile flickering across her expression before she pulled (Y/n) into an embrace. “You are most welcome here,” she said softly. Later, when Jay had referred to Sage as his mother, the word slipped out without thought. Sage had gone still. Then she laughed, though tears gathered in her eyes. “You always did know how to surprise me,” she said, her voice unsteady.

~~~

Winter settled fully around them. Snow coated the ground, soft and untouched in places, disturbed only by passing footsteps. The war seemed to pause, if only for a time. The cold made movement harder, hunts more difficult. For a while, there was peace. One evening, Jay and (Y/n) walked side by side, returning from a nearby town. A small basket hung from her arm, filled with vegetables and small goods they had gathered. “You insisted on buying far too much,” Jay said, glancing at the basket. (Y/n) smiled, nudging him lightly. “And you insisted on carrying it all.” “I would have,” he replied. “I know,” she said softly.

Their fingers were intertwined, her hand warm despite the cold air. They laughed about something small, something unimportant. The kind of moment that felt like it would last forever. Then Jay felt it. A shift. Subtle. Almost nothing. But enough. His steps slowed. “What is it?” (Y/n) asked, glancing at him. “I thought I…” He frowned slightly, his gaze scanning the trees. “I am not sure.” The forest was quiet. A prickle of unease crawled up his spine.

Then he heard it. A sharp sound, cutting through the stillness. Jay’s head snapped toward it, instinct taking over. “No,” he breathed. The arrow came from the darkness between the trees, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Jay moved. He reached for her, pulling her toward him, trying to shield her with his own body. But something went wrong. His thoughts tangled. His reaction faltered. For the first time since he had become what he was, he hesitated. Fear, not for himself, but for her. It slowed him. Just enough.

“Jay?” (Y/n)’s voice was soft, confused. He turned with her, pulling her down as they fell to the ground. But it had already hit. A dull, sickening sound. (Y/n)’s body jerked in his arms. Jay froze. For a moment, the world went silent. “No,” he whispered. Slowly, he looked down. The arrow had found its mark. It pierced through her chest, the dark shaft standing stark against the pale fabric of her dress. Blood spread quickly, staining the white snow beneath them. Warm, too warm. Jay’s hands trembled as he pressed them against the wound, as if he could somehow undo what had already been done.

“No, no, no…” he said, his voice breaking. “Stay with me. You will be fine. I can fix this. I can…” But even as he spoke, he knew. The snow around them turned red. And Jay’s hands were stained with it. Jay broke. He did not think. He did not breathe. He did not exist beyond the moment in his arms. “I do not know what to do,” he whispered, his voice shaking as his hands pressed uselessly against the wound. “I can fix this. I can fix this, I just…” But he knew he could not. He knew.

He could feel it in the way her body trembled, in the way her breath came uneven and shallow. The damage was too great. Too deep. Even if he tried to turn her, even if he risked everything, she would not survive it. And he could not even try. Sage’s words echoed in his mind. Young vampires do not have enough venom. It was not possible. There was nothing he could do. Jay pulled her closer, cradling her against him, his grip desperate, as if holding her tighter might somehow keep her here. “I am here,” he said, though his voice cracked with every word. “I am here. You are not alone. I am here.”

He expected more. Another arrow. Another attack. Something to finish what had begun. But nothing came. Just one. One arrow. One moment. And everything was gone. (Y/n) shifted weakly in his arms. Despite the pain, despite the blood, she tried to smile. She wanted him to remember her smile, not her tears. Jay felt his chest shatter all over again. “No,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Do not… do not do that. You do not have to pretend. You can be afraid. You can…”

But she was not afraid. Her hand lifted slowly, trembling, brushing faintly against his arm as if to steady him instead. “I love you, Jay,” she whispered. The words were barely there. A breath more than a voice. Then she coughed, her body jerking slightly as blood spilled from her lips, dark against her skin. It dripped down her chin, staining her dress, staining him. Jay wiped it away frantically, his hands shaking. “No, no, please,” he begged. “Stay with me. Please stay. I need you to stay.”

Her head tilted to the side, her strength fading too quickly, her eyes losing their light. “(Y/n),” he said, his voice breaking entirely now. “Look at me. Please. Look at me.” But she could not. Her gaze dimmed. Her body went still. And just like that, she was gone. Jay stared at her, unmoving, uncomprehending. “No,” he whispered. His arms tightened around her. “No.” His voice rose, raw and broken. “Please, no.” He pressed his forehead against hers, his breath uneven, his body shaking as grief tore through him without mercy.

“I will find you again,” he said, his voice trembling with something deeper than hope, something closer to desperation. “Do you hear me? I will find you. I will wait. A thousand years, ten thousand, it does not matter. I will wait for you.” Tears fell freely now, each one burning as it slid down his face. “I will not lose you like this,” he continued, his grip tightening as if he could anchor her soul itself. “I refuse. I will find you again.” The snow around them remained still. The world did not answer. And slowly, something inside him began to change. With every tear, with every broken breath, the part of him that had learned to feel, to hope, to love again, began to retreat. It slipped away, piece by piece.

The warmth she had brought into him faded, replaced by something colder. Something sharper. Something empty. Where there had once been a man, there was now only what remained. A creature of the night. A monster. And as Jay held her lifeless body in the snow, the last of his humanity sank into the darkness, leaving nothing behind but grief and something far more dangerous. Jay cradled her carefully, as if she might still feel the way he held her. Her body was light in his arms, too light.

He carried her through the snow in silence, his steps steady, his expression empty. The forest did not feel the same anymore. Nothing did. He found a place where the trees parted just enough for the sky to open above. The snow there was thinner, touched more often by the sun. It felt… right. Jay lowered her gently to the ground. For a moment, he just looked at her. Her face was peaceful now. The pain was gone. The life that had once filled her was gone, too. His hands moved slowly as he began to dig. The earth was cold, stubborn beneath the thin layer of snow, but he did not stop. He did not rush either. Each movement was deliberate, controlled, as if this were just another task to be completed.

He did not cry. He did not feel. When the hole was deep enough, he lifted her once more, placing her inside with care. He adjusted her slightly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. “You will not be cold,” he said quietly, though there was no emotion behind the words. He covered her slowly. Earth fell over her in soft, dull sounds, until she was gone from sight. Gone completely. Jay stood there for a long time after, staring at the place where she now lay. Then, without another word, he turned and left. 

When he returned to the coven, the scent of blood clung to him. Sage noticed immediately. She stepped forward, her expression shifting from calm to alarm in an instant. “Jay?” Her gaze dropped to his hands, to the blood that stained them, to the emptiness in his eyes. “Jay, what happened? Where’s (Y/n)?” she asked, her voice tightening with worry as she moved closer. He looked at her. But there was nothing behind his gaze. No grief. No pain. Only something cold. Something sharp. Sage hesitated for only a second before reaching for him, her hands gentle as she tried to wipe the blood from his skin. “Tell me,” she said softly. “Please.” Something twisted inside him. Her voice. Her concern. It grated against what remained of him. His eyes darkened.

Then they shifted, deepening into a violent red, something raw and furious surfacing where there had once been restraint. “Do not,” he said, his voice low, unfamiliar even to himself. Sage stilled. “Jay,” But she stepped closer anyway. And something inside him snapped. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, his hand shot out, gripping her. Her eyes widened. “Jay, what are you doing?” He shoved her. Hard. Sage stumbled back, her body hitting the edge of the infirmary fire. Flames caught instantly, licking up her clothing, devouring fabric and skin alike.

She cried out, the sound sharp with shock more than pain. “Jay!” she gasped, struggling to pull herself free. For a moment, just a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then it was gone. He stepped forward. The fire illuminated his face, casting harsh shadows over features now stripped of anything human. Sage looked at him, truly looked, and something in her gaze changed. Not fear, but understanding. “Jay,” she whispered, her voice softer now, even as the flames consumed her. “My son…”

The words did not reach him. Or perhaps they did. But they did not matter. He had found a piece of wood, and he drove the it forward without hesitation. It pierced her heart cleanly. Her body went still. The fire continued to burn, but Sage was already gone. Jay stood there, unmoving, staring at what remained. There was no satisfaction. No regret. Nothing. He had nothing left. No love. No purpose. No reason to care. Only the need for blood, for revenge. It settled deep within him, stronger than it had ever been before. Sharper. Louder. And this time, he did not fight it.

When the coven moved, he did not stay behind. When the war called, he answered. There were no more questions. No more hesitation. Jay stepped into the conflict without restraint, without mercy. The man who had once healed was gone. What remained walked willingly into blood and violence, no longer guided by right or wrong. Only by the need to feed. And the emptiness that could never be filled. He blamed the lycans. He needed to. There had been no proof. No face to the arrow. No voice behind the trees. But the war had already drawn its lines, already given him an enemy. And so he chose them. “It was them,” he would say, more to himself than to anyone else. “It had to be.” No one argued. They did not need to.

As blood coated his hands, as his fangs sank into flesh, he felt it. Not relief. Not peace. But something close enough to keep him moving. The hunger drowned out the memory. The violence dulled the pain. Each life he took pushed the image of her just a little further away, buried beneath layers of rage and red. For years, he was nothing but a monster. Efficient. Ruthless. Unquestioning. He rose quickly within the coven, his name spoken with a mixture of respect and unease. He did not hesitate. He did not falter. “Send Jay,” they would say. “He will finish it.” And he always did.

Eventually, he was given his own command. A branch of the coven under his control. A troop that followed his lead without question. They feared him. He preferred it that way. Years passed. Decades even. Seventy winters had come and gone since the night he had buried her beneath the earth. Seventy years of blood and silence. Seventy years of nothing. Then, one night, something changed.

The wolves’ village burned. Flames rose high into the sky, devouring homes, devouring lives. The screams of those trapped within echoed through the night, sharp and desperate, before fading one by one. Jay stood at the edge of it all, watching. “Leave no survivors,” He had said to one of his men, they had given a small nod. Now, the work was nearly done. He turned away from the destruction, already finished with it. His troop would handle the rest. They always did.

The forest greeted him with quiet as he stepped beyond the flames. Then he stopped. Two figures lay ahead. A young woman, barely more than a girl, sat slumped against a fallen tree. In her arms, she held a boy, small and fragile, his body limp against her. Jay’s gaze sharpened. They were still alive. Barely. He stepped closer, his movements slow, deliberate. Normally, there would be no hesitation. No thought. He would end it quickly. Efficiently. But something held him back. The girl shifted slightly, tightening her hold on the boy as if she could shield him from what was coming. “Please…” she whispered, though her voice was weak, barely carrying.

Jay stopped a few steps away. He looked at them. Truly looked. The boy’s breathing was shallow, uneven. He would not last long. The girl was not much better, blood staining her clothes, her strength fading with each passing second. Siblings, he assumed. The way she held him. The way she refused to let go. Something twisted in his chest. A memory. Unwanted. Unbidden. He saw himself. Snow beneath his knees. Blood in his hands. A body in his arms. Jay’s expression faltered, just for a moment.

The girl looked up at him, her eyes filled not with anger, but with fear. And something else. Hope. “Please,” she said again, her voice breaking. “Do not… do not hurt him.” Jay said nothing. For the first time in seventy years, he felt something other than rage. It was quiet. Fragile. But it was there. Sadness. And something deeper. Something he had long since buried. Empathy.

As Jay stood there, staring at the girl clutching her brother, something shifted in the silence. A voice. Soft and faint, as if carried by the wind itself. Save them. Jay froze. His breath caught in his throat, his entire body going still as the sound echoed through him. It was familiar. Too familiar. “(Y/n)” he whispered, the name leaving his lips before he could stop it. He turned, almost desperately, his gaze searching the darkness behind him as if she might be there, as if she might have returned just for this moment. But there was nothing. Only the distant glow of fire, and the quiet of the forest. She was not there, she had not been there for seventy years. It had been seventy long and dark years.

Jay stood frozen, his chest tightening as something long buried surged to the surface. He had not said her name since the day she died. Had not allowed himself to remember it, to feel it. And now it was everywhere. Her voice, presence, her memory. It overwhelmed him. Then something else came. A warmth, that spread slowly at first, subtle and unfamiliar. Then stronger, rising through him in a way that made no sense. Vampires did not feel warmth like this. Not in their blood. Not in their very being. Jay looked down.

A strange, flickering glow had begun to gather in his hands. Pale blue, almost translucent, like something not entirely of this world. It sparked faintly, dancing across his skin. “What?” he breathed. He tried to shake it off, wiping his hands against his clothes, but it did not fade. It clung to him, pulsing softly, as if it had found its place there. He did not understand it. But something in him moved anyway. Jay stepped forward. Not with purpose. Not with thought. Just instinct. He reached the two injured lycans, lowering himself to his knees in front of them.

The girl tensed, her body instinctively trying to shield the boy, but she was too weak to move. Jay did not speak. He simply reached out. His glowing hands hovered for only a moment before he placed them gently against the boy’s chest. The light flared. Brighter. Stronger. The boy’s body jerked slightly as the glow spread, seeping into him like water into dry earth. The wounds across his abdomen began to close, slowly at first, then faster, skin knitting together as if time itself had been reversed. The blood that had pooled around him seemed to retreat, drawn back into his body until there was nothing left behind. Jay watched, unable to look away. Within moments, the boy looked… whole. Unharmed, and alive.

Jay pulled his hands back slightly, staring at them in disbelief. Then he moved again. He turned to the girl. She did not resist this time. She only watched him, her eyes wide, filled with something between fear and awe. Jay placed his hands against her, the light rising once more. It responded instantly, brighter than before, flowing into her as it had the boy. Her wounds closed, the color returning to her skin, her breath steadying as strength returned to her body. It was over just as quickly as it had begun. Jay pulled away. The light in his hands flickered weakly, then began to fade, the glow dimming until it disappeared completely.

He stared at his palms. Empty. As if nothing had ever been there. Slowly, he leaned back, his mind struggling to understand what had just happened. “I…” he began, but the words would not come. The girl shifted, looking down at herself, then at her brother, who now breathed steadily in her arms. “What did you do?” she whispered. Jay did not answer. He could not. He only sat there, stunned, as the last traces of warmth faded from his body, leaving behind something unfamiliar. Not emptiness. Something else. Something he had not felt in a very long time. 

Jay’s head snapped to the side as he heard the sound of movement. Voices. His troop. They were getting closer. For a brief moment, he remained still, his mind racing as the weight of what he had just done settled over him. Then he turned back to the two lycans. “Go,” he said quickly, his voice low but firm. “You need to leave. Now.” The girl hesitated, her arms tightening slightly around her brother. “But…” “They will not hesitate,” Jay cut in. “If they see you, I will not be able to stop them.” Her eyes searched his, as if trying to understand why he was helping them at all. “Go,” he repeated. This time, she nodded. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with something deeper than simple gratitude. Then she stood, pulling her brother with her, and ran. Jay watched them disappear into the trees.

Only then did he turn. By the time his troop reached him, his expression had returned to something colder, something familiar. “Commander,” one of them called. “We thought you had already returned.” Jay gave a small nod. “I was finishing something.” They looked around briefly, noting the quiet, the lack of survivors. No one questioned it. Still, a few of them exchanged glances. Something about him felt… different. But none of them dared to ask. “Which way?” another asked. Jay looked toward the direction the siblings had fled. Then he turned the opposite way. “This way,” he said. And they followed.

Days later, when they returned to the coven, Jay stood at the edge of it, watching as the others moved about, continuing as they always had. Nothing had changed. And yet, everything had. He did not stay. “I am leaving,” he said simply when one of the elders questioned him. “You would abandon your post?” the elder asked, disbelief clear in their tone. “Yes.” “There will be consequences.” Jay met their gaze without hesitation. “Then let them come.” He turned and walked away. No one stopped him. For years, he wandered. Not aimlessly. Not entirely. He searched. For something quieter. Something… different. Eventually, he found it. A coven that had chosen neutrality.

They did not involve themselves in the war. They kept to themselves, hidden from both sides, choosing survival over conquest. Jay stayed. And for the first time in decades, he did not pick up a weapon. Instead, he returned to something older. Something that had once defined him. Healing. He spent his days buried in books, learning everything he could. Ancient texts. Forgotten knowledge. Anything that spoke of what vampires could become. Sage’s words often returned to him. “Some are given gifts.” He remembered how she had spoken of them. Fire. Ice. Shadows. Minds. Her own gift had been knowledge. “If I see a plant, I know it,” she had once said with a small smile. “What it is. What it does. What it can become.”

Jay had always admired that. Now, he searched for his own answer. What he had done that night… it was not normal. Not even among vampires. Most could heal themselves, to a degree. Faster than humans. Stronger. More resilient. But what he had done… That was something else entirely. Rare. The books confirmed it. He read of it in scattered entries, in half-faded ink and careful warnings. A gift not meant for many. The ability to heal others. Not just wounds. Not just flesh. Something deeper. Something that defied what they were meant to be. Jay closed one of the books slowly, his gaze distant. “A healer,” he murmured to himself. The word felt strange. Unfamiliar. But not wrong. Not anymore.

He spent decades learning. At first, it was instinct. Uncontrolled. Unpredictable. The light would come and go without warning, sometimes answering his will, other times ignoring it entirely. “I know you are there,” he muttered once, staring down at his empty hands. “So why will you not listen?” It took time. Years blurred into decades as he studied, practiced, failed, and tried again. He worked in silence, far from battlefields, far from the noise of war, focusing only on understanding what he had been given. Or what had been forced upon him.

He read every text he could find, compared every account, every fragment of knowledge left behind by those who had come before him. There were few like him. Fewer still who had left anything behind to learn from. “You must feel it,” he said quietly one night, pressing his hands against a shallow wound on his own arm. “Not control it. Not force it.” The light flickered. Weak at first. Then stronger. The wound closed slowly beneath his touch. Jay exhaled, a faint sense of something close to relief settling in his chest. He was learning. He lost track of how long it took.

Years meant little now. Time passed without weight, without urgency. But eventually, he found control. The light answered him. Not perfectly. Not always easily. But it listened. Perhaps it had always been there. Perhaps it had only needed him to understand. Or perhaps… it had been given to him. A quiet thought lingered in the back of his mind. Fate had taken everything from him. Maybe this was what remained. Jay did not dwell on it. Instead, he chose what to do with it. He devoted himself to healing. Not just his own kind. Everyone.

It was not something the covens approved of. “You would waste your gift on them?” one vampire asked, their tone laced with disbelief. “On humans? On lycans?” “They are the same as we are,” Jay replied calmly. “They are not.” Jay held their gaze. “They bleed the same.” Word spread quickly. Some called him foolish. Others called him dangerous. Many simply turned away from him entirely. He did not stop. He healed humans when he found them, quietly, without drawing attention. Broken bones. Deep wounds. Illnesses that would have otherwise taken them. He healed lycans, too.

That was… harder. For they did not trust him. “You expect us to believe you mean no harm?” one had asked, their voice filled with suspicion. “No,” Jay answered. “I expect nothing. But I will help if you allow it.” Some refused. Others, desperate enough, accepted. Over time, a few began to trust him. Not many. But enough. The war faded. Slowly, over the centuries, it lost its hold. The endless cycle of blood and revenge began to weaken, carried on only by those who refused to let it die. The world changed. Cities grew. People forgot. What had once been whispered as truth became nothing more than myth. Vampires. Werewolves. Stories told to frighten children.

Even within the covens, fewer remembered what the war had truly been. What it had cost. Jay remembered. He always would. But he no longer fought in it. He chose something else. Something quieter. Something that, in its own way, felt far more difficult. He chose to heal a world that had spent centuries tearing itself apart. 

~~~

Over the years, Jay found something he had never expected to have again. A place. Not a coven in the traditional sense, bound by rules and hierarchy and old ways of thinking. Something smaller. Quieter. Seven of them. Seven who, in their own ways, had grown tired of what they had been. There was Jay, of course. And Heeseung. Heeseung was older, by nearly a century, though he did not carry it with the same visible weight. Where Jay had once been sharp and distant, Heeseung was calm, composed, his presence steady in a way that grounded the others. “You think too much,” Heeseung said once, watching Jay stare out into the distance. “And you think too little,” Jay replied. Heeseung smiled faintly. “That is why we work well together.” 

Then there was Sunghoon and Jake. Sunghoon had seen too much of the war. He had not just participated, he had immersed himself in it, carved his place within it. There was a quiet intensity to him, something that never fully faded, even in peace. Jake was the opposite. “I stayed as far away from that madness as I could,” Jake admitted one evening, leaning back with a quiet sigh. “Never understood why anyone would want to be part of it.” Sunghoon glanced at him. “It was not always a choice.” Jake met his gaze, then nodded slowly. “I know.” They understood each other, in their own way.

Sunoo and Jungwon had come later. Both had been part of the final years of the war, when it had already begun to crumble under its own weight. “It did not feel like a war anymore,” Jungwon said once. “Just… people refusing to stop.” Sunoo nodded. “We left as soon as we could.” Neither of them looked back. And then there was Niki. The youngest. Only fifty years as a vampire, which, to the others, was barely the beginning. “You all talk about the war like it is some distant nightmare,” Niki said one night, a small frown on his face. “For me, it is just… something I have heard about.” Jay looked at him for a moment. “That is not a bad thing.”

Niki shrugged. “Does not mean I have not done things I regret.” None of them had clean pasts. Not even those who had avoided the war. But together, they had found something better. They did not follow the old ways. They did not hunt without reason. They did not involve themselves in conflicts that had long since lost their meaning. They tried. That was what mattered. They tried to be better than what they had been. For Jay, it was enough. It was more than enough. He found a kind of happiness there, something quiet and steady. Not the overwhelming warmth he had once known, not the all-consuming love that had defined him centuries ago.

But something real. Something lasting. He thought of (Y/n) sometimes. Not as he once had. Not as the memory of her lifeless body in the snow. That image had faded with time. Instead, he remembered her laughter. The way she had smiled at him beneath the lanterns. The warmth of her hand in his. The light in her eyes. “I think they reach somewhere,” she had said that night during the lantern festival. Jay looked up at the sky sometimes, watching the stars in silence. “I hope they did,” he murmured once. No one asked what he meant. They did not need to. Their small coven moved through the world quietly, doing what they could to make up for what they had once been. Helping where they could. Healing where it was needed.

Jay now ran a small clinic in the heart of a sprawling city. It was nothing remarkable from the outside. A quiet place tucked between larger buildings, easy to overlook if one was not searching for it. But inside, it was always busy. People came and went throughout the day, each carrying their own worries, their own pain. Jay listened. He always listened. “Tell me where it hurts,” he said gently, his voice calm as he examined a patient. Here, he was careful. He had learned that lesson early. He could not heal everything. Not all at once. Not without drawing attention. So he worked within limits.

A broken bone would heal a little faster than expected. A lingering illness would ease just enough to give hope. Pain would fade, quietly, without explanation. And when it was something more serious, something he knew he could not fix without raising questions, he adapted. “You should go to the hospital,” he would say, his tone steady, reassuring. “I want them to run some tests. I believe it may be something more specific.” “How do you know?” a patient asked once, worry clear in their voice. Jay gave a small, reassuring smile. “Let us call it experience.” He knew.

His ability had grown over the centuries, not just in healing, but in understanding. He could sense what was wrong beneath the surface, identify illnesses before they revealed themselves fully. It allowed him to guide them. To give them a chance. Sunoo handled everything else. “Next patient is in five minutes,” Sunoo called from the front desk, glancing at the screen in front of him. “And you are already behind schedule.” Jay looked up from his notes. “I am aware.” “You say that every time,” Sunoo replied, though there was no real annoyance in his tone. “And yet, nothing changes.” Jay allowed a faint smile. “Perhaps one day.” Sunoo hummed, clearly unconvinced, before answering a ringing phone. “Good afternoon, yes, we are open. Do you have an appointment?” He moved through his work with ease, managing calls, bookings, and paperwork with a precision that kept everything running smoothly. “Without me, this place would fall apart,” he muttered once. “You are not wrong,” Jay admitted.

Sunghoon helped when needed. Mostly when deliveries arrived. “Where do you want these?” he asked one afternoon, carrying in a heavy box as if it weighed nothing. “Storage room,” Jay replied. Sunghoon set it down with ease, glancing at the label. “Vaccines?” “Yes.” Sunghoon nodded. “You always did prefer healing over everything else.” Jay met his gaze briefly. “It is the only thing that makes sense.” Sunghoon did not argue. The others came and went. Jake stopped by occasionally, usually with something in hand. “Brought food,” he said one evening, setting a bag on the counter. “You would forget to eat otherwise.”

Jungwon appeared quietly, offering help where it was needed without ever making a fuss about it. Heeseung visited less often, but when he did, he stayed longer, observing, listening, always watching in that calm, knowing way of his. “You have built something good here,” he said once. Jay inclined his head slightly. “I am trying.” Niki came by the most unpredictably. “Busy?” he asked, leaning against the doorway. “Always,” Sunoo answered before Jay could. Niki grinned. “Then I will come back later.” Despite their separate lives, their separate paths, they always found their way back to each other.

Evenings were theirs. They gathered together, sometimes at the clinic after it had closed, or at their home. Food filled the table, though most of them did not need it. It was the ritual that mattered. “You are cheating,” Sunghoon said flatly, narrowing his eyes at Jake. “I am not,” Jake replied, far too quickly. “You are.” “Prove it.” Laughter followed. Games were played, arguments sparked and faded just as quickly, conversations drifted from meaningless to unexpectedly deep and back again. For a few hours each night, they were not what they had been. Not vampires. Not survivors of a war that had shaped centuries. Just seven men, sitting together, existing in a world that had moved on. Jay watched them sometimes, quiet, a faint smile resting on his lips. This was something he had never thought he would have again. Not like this. Not after everything. And yet, here it was. Simple. Steady. Real. For the first time in a very long time, it felt like it was enough.

~~~

The knife moved in steady, precise motions against the cutting board, a soft rhythm that filled the quiet apartment. Jay barely had to look at what he was doing, the slices of cucumber coming out even, almost mechanical. The faint sizzle from the pan beside him grounded the moment, oil whispering as it heated. Then came the knock. Jay didn’t react. A second later, the door opened anyway. He exhaled through his nose, not even turning his head. “You could at least pretend to wait.” Shoes scraped lightly against the floor. A familiar presence slipped into the space like it belonged there, uninvited but entirely expected. Niki.

Jay flicked his gaze toward the kitchen entrance just long enough to confirm what he already knew. The younger vampire gave him a brief nod, casual, like he had just dropped by instead of letting himself in. His attention shifted immediately to the stove, eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. “What’s for dinner?” Niki asked, already stepping closer, peering at the pan like he might lift the lid himself. Jay didn’t answer right away. Instead, he picked up a slice of cucumber and, without much thought, tossed it in Niki’s direction.

It hit him square in the chest before falling to the floor. “You can ask to join me for dinner first,” Jay said flatly, returning to his cutting. “Before just barging in. You know. Basic manners.” Niki glanced down at the cucumber on the floor, then back at Jay. He shrugged, entirely unbothered. “Whatever. Now tell me.” Jay let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head. Of course. Niki had always been like this. Walking in like rules didn’t apply to him, like doors were just suggestions. Acting detached, uninterested, like everything was beneath him. A spoiled kind of indifference that would have been irritating if it wasn’t so predictable.

Jay slid the chopped cucumber into a bowl and reached for something else, his movements never breaking rhythm. “Food,” he replied dryly. Niki clicked his tongue. “Wow. Very helpful.” Jay didn’t look at him, but there was the faintest hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. “If you’re going to stand there and criticize, you can at least make yourself useful.” “I didn’t come here to cook.” “No,” Jay muttered. “You came here to eat.”

Niki leaned against the counter, folding his arms, watching him work with quiet focus now. For all his attitude, he didn’t interrupt again right away. His eyes tracked every movement, sharp, observant in a way that didn’t match his usual laziness. It was easy to forget sometimes that beneath the nonchalant front, Niki paid attention. More than he let on. Jay reached for the pan, stirring whatever was cooking with practiced ease. “If you’re staying,” he added after a moment, “set the table.” Niki didn’t move. Jay glanced at him. A beat passed. Then, with a quiet scoff, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “You’re bossy.” “And you’re still here.” Another pause. Then Niki grabbed a couple of plates. It wasn’t much, but it was something. And for him, that counted. The clink of cutlery against porcelain was the only sound that filled the room for a while. 

Jay had just taken his first proper bite when he noticed it. Niki wasn’t eating. Not really. The younger vampire sat across from him, shoulders slightly hunched, pushing pieces of meat around his plate like he was trying to rearrange them into something that made sense. No second helping. No half-mumbled complaints about seasoning. No impatient reaching across the table before Jay had even settled in. Just… hesitation. Jay lowered his fork slowly, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he studied him. “That’s new.” Niki didn’t look up. “What is?” “You not inhaling everything in sight.” A shrug. Casual. Practiced. “Not that hungry.”

Jay leaned back slightly in his chair, unconvinced. He watched the way Niki’s grip on his fork shifted, the subtle tension in his shoulders. It didn’t match the words. “What’s wrong?” Another shrug. Smaller this time. “Nothing.” Jay exhaled quietly, dragging a hand down his face before letting it rest against the table. Of course it was going to be like this. “Out with it.” There was a slight edge to his voice now, firmer, but not harsh. The kind of tone that didn’t leave much room for deflection. Niki knew it well enough to recognize what sat underneath it. Not annoyance. Not really. Something closer to concern. The coven had learned, over time, that silence could rot if you let it sit too long.

Niki’s fork stilled. He stared down at his plate for a few seconds, like he was deciding whether it was worth saying at all. His jaw shifted slightly before he finally spoke. “I walked into a store the other day,” he muttered. Jay didn’t interrupt. “They had some commercials playing. On one of those big screens.” Niki’s gaze stayed fixed on the plate, his voice quieter now. “It was for some movie. About… I don’t know. Some mythical creature or whatever, who finds their fated love.” He huffed faintly, like he was already annoyed with himself for bringing it up. “Made me think.” Jay’s fingers tightened slightly around his fork, but he stayed still. Niki swallowed, then continued, words coming a little more uneven now. “About how that works. For us.” A brief pause. “Mates.”

The word hung in the air longer than it should have. “And, well…” Niki shifted in his seat, finally glancing up for a second before looking away again. “I wanted to know what it’s like.” Another pause. “You’re the only one who really knows.” Jay froze mid-motion, his fork hovering halfway to his mouth. For a moment, he didn’t move at all. The question landed heavier than Niki probably intended. It wasn’t just curiosity. It was something quieter. Something that came from not knowing, from standing at the edge of something everyone else seemed to understand but him.

Jay lowered the fork slowly, placing it back onto the plate with a soft clink. His gaze dropped to the table, unfocused. It had been a long time since anyone had asked him that. Long enough that he had almost convinced himself he wouldn’t have to answer it again. A faint tension settled in his chest, sharp and familiar, like a memory pressing against something that hadn’t quite healed right. But he understood. Of course he did. Niki wasn’t asking to pry. He was asking because he didn’t know. Because he hadn’t lived long enough to understand what that kind of bond meant. Not the way Jay did.

Not the way Jay still carried it. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, one hand coming up to rest against the back of his neck. “You picked a hell of a topic for dinner,” he muttered under his breath. But there was no real bite to it. Just weight. Niki let out a small sigh, shoulders easing just a little as he glanced up. “You don’t have to tell me. Not now, at least.” Jay shook his head, drawing in a slow breath. “It’s okay.” His voice was quieter now, steadier. “Just caught me off guard.” A brief pause. “I’ll tell you.”

Something in Niki’s expression softened. He gave a small, almost relieved smile before finally picking up his fork again. And just like that, the shift was immediate. He started eating. Not picking. Not hesitating. Actually eating. Within seconds, he was back to his usual pace, like the earlier tension had never existed, reaching for more before he had even properly finished what was on his plate. “You added more salt this time,” he muttered between bites. “It’s better.” Jay huffed faintly, the corner of his mouth twitching. “High praise.” It was normal. Familiar. Easy. And Jay found, unexpectedly, that he needed that moment more than he thought.

He set his utensils down, the faint clink barely audible, his attention drifting elsewhere. His gaze settled on the small table off to the side of the room. The vase. Simple. Unremarkable to anyone else. But the yellow flowers inside stood out, bright against the dimmer tones of the apartment. He had replaced them more times than he could count. Not because they lasted. But because the memory did. His eyes lingered there for a moment longer than necessary before he spoke again. “When I first found my mate…” His voice came quieter this time, threaded with something distant. “I was on a mission.”

Niki slowed, but didn’t stop eating, listening now without interrupting. “To find a flower. A specific one. For the woman I worked for.” Jay let out a faint breath, almost like a quiet laugh at himself. “I was focused. That was all that mattered.” His gaze didn’t leave the flowers. “But the second I saw her…” He paused, his jaw tightening just slightly. “Everything else disappeared.” The room felt still. “She…” Jay swallowed, the word catching just enough to notice. “She shone brighter than the sun.” A faint shift in his expression followed, something softer breaking through the restraint. “Everything around me felt warm.” His fingers curled slightly against the table. “Like the world had… tilted into place without asking me first.”

Niki had stopped moving entirely now, his fork hovering mid-air, eyes fixed on Jay. “I felt alive,” Jay continued, quieter still. “In a way I hadn’t since before I became a vampire.” The words settled into the space between them, heavier than anything that had been said before. Niki reached for a second serving almost absentmindedly, more out of habit than hunger, but his attention never left Jay. And for the first time since he’d known him, Niki really looked. The subtle twitch in Jay’s eyes. The way his expression didn’t settle on just one emotion. There was warmth there, unmistakable. But it was tangled with something deeper. Something sharper. Sadness. Love. Longing. Happiness, too. Somehow. All of it, layered together in a way that didn’t make sense unless you understood what had been lost.

Niki’s grip tightened slightly around his fork. A small, quiet guilt settled in his chest. He hadn’t meant to drag this out of him like that. But now that it was there, he couldn’t look away. Jay’s gaze didn’t move from the flowers as he continued, his voice quieter now, like he was speaking more to the memory than to Niki. “Her smile…” He let out a soft breath, something fragile in it. “It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.” His fingers shifted slightly against the table, as if grounding himself.

“The same night, we met again. There was a festival in her town. A celebration for their harvest god.” His eyes softened, the image clearly vivid in his mind. “Lanterns everywhere. Music, laughter… it felt like the whole world had gathered in one place.” A faint warmth touched his expression. “She wore this yellow dress.” His lips curved just a little more. “It made her look even more like the sun than she already did.” For a moment, the tension in his shoulders eased. “We danced for hours,” he murmured. “I don’t even remember how it started. One moment we were talking, the next…” A quiet exhale. “I just didn’t want to let go.”

His voice dipped, softer, almost distant. “For the first time in years, I felt like myself again.” A small pause. “Not a vampire. Not someone bound to a war I never wanted.” His jaw loosened slightly. “Just… a man in his twenties.” Another breath. “I was happy.” The word lingered. A tear slipped free before he could stop it, tracing quietly down his cheek. He didn’t move to wipe it away. Niki noticed immediately. His posture straightened just a fraction, concern flickering across his face, but he stayed silent. Because Jay was smiling. Not the usual faint, controlled expression he wore. Not the dry amusement or quiet patience Niki was used to.

This was different. Soft. Open. It carried something real, something untouched by the weight Jay usually held. For a second, it reminded Niki of the first time they had met. That same quiet warmth, before everything else had settled back into place. Niki’s grip on his fork tightened slightly, his chest pulling in a way he didn’t quite understand. Jay inhaled slowly, the smile fading just enough as he steadied himself. “Having her…” he continued, voice gentler now, “was the best time of my life.” He shook his head faintly, like the words themselves weren’t enough. “It’s hard to describe it properly.” His gaze dropped from the flowers, unfocused now. “It’s not something you can explain and have it make sense.” A quiet pause. “It’s something you have to feel.”

The silence that followed lingered, heavier now, filled with everything Jay hadn’t said yet. Niki shifted slightly in his seat, watching him, hesitating only for a second before speaking. “Do you ever regret… what you did after losing her?” Jay’s eyes flicked up to meet his. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Jay’s gaze dropped back down to his plate, the food long forgotten. “Of course,” he said quietly. “Who wouldn’t regret genocide?” There was no bitterness in his tone. No defensiveness. Just a blunt, almost tired honesty. “A madman, maybe.”

His fingers traced faintly along the edge of his plate, slow, absent. “But that’s not the part that stays with me the most.” Niki leaned forward slightly, his brows pulling together. “Then what is?” Jay was quiet for a beat. Then, softer, “What I did to Sage.” The name settled between them, unfamiliar yet weighted. Niki’s eyes sharpened. “You’ve mentioned her before,” he said, more carefully now. “But you never told me who she was.” Jay lifted his gaze again, meeting Niki’s directly this time. “Sage… was the one who turned me.” A brief pause. “I hated her for it. At first.” His jaw shifted slightly. “I blamed her for everything I became. For everything I lost.”

His voice dipped, quieter. “But time changes things.” Something in his expression softened, just enough to show what that meant. “She became…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “Something like a mother to me.” Niki stilled completely. Jay looked away again, his gaze unfocused now, like he was seeing something far beyond the room. “The same day I lost her…” His voice tightened slightly. “I killed Sage too.” The words came out calm. Too calm. “I was…” He exhaled slowly, his hand curling into a loose fist against the table. “Burning. With rage. With grief. There was nothing else in me at that point.” His eyes darkened faintly at the memory. “She tried to reach me,” he continued. “She was worried. She cared.” A bitter flicker passed through his expression. “And that was enough to set something off.”

A quiet, hollow breath left him. “I turned into something monstrous.” The room felt colder. Niki didn’t move. Didn’t speak. He just listened. “So yes,” Jay said after a moment, his voice steady again, though quieter than before. “I regret that.” His gaze softened, just slightly. “But,” A pause. “I also know she doesn’t resent me for it.” Niki blinked, thrown off by that. Jay’s expression shifted, something gentler threading through it. “She had a mate,” he explained. “He passed long before I ever met her.” His fingers loosened, the tension easing just a fraction. “And in the end… I gave her the chance to be with him again.” Silence followed. Not empty. Just… full.

Niki sat back slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. He hadn’t known. Not really. He had picked up pieces over time, fragments of Jay’s past, but never like this. Never laid out so plainly, so honestly. And now, hearing it, understanding even a fraction of it… Something clicked. The way Jay carried himself. The restraint. The patience. The quiet heaviness behind everything he did. It wasn’t just who he was. It was everything he had been through. Niki glanced down at his plate, his appetite gone again without him noticing. “…I get it now,” he muttered, more to himself than anything. And for once, he didn’t have anything else to say.

The conversation didn’t continue after that. Not in the same way, at least. The weight of it lingered for a while, sitting quietly between them, but it no longer pressed down like before. It had settled, softened at the edges. Niki eventually returned to eating, slower this time, more thoughtful, but still slipping back into small, familiar habits. A quiet comment here, a faint complaint there. And Jay… Jay felt lighter. Not completely. But enough. It had been years since he had spoken about her like that. Truly spoken about her. Not in fragments, not in passing thoughts he quickly buried, but out loud. Given shape. Given breath. He hadn’t realized how much of it he had been carrying alone until now.

His gaze drifted, not to the flowers this time, but to Niki. The younger vampire was leaning back in his chair now, one leg hooked loosely around the other, still picking at what remained on his plate despite already having eaten more than enough. There was a faint crease between his brows, like part of him was still turning over everything he had just heard, even if he didn’t say it. Jay watched him for a moment. And then, almost without meaning to, something softened in his expression. There were moments. Small ones.

When Niki laughed too loud, when he got excited over something trivial, when he let himself act his age instead of pretending he was older than he was… it reminded Jay of her. Of the way she used to look at the world. Curious. Bright. Unafraid to ask questions that didn’t have simple answers. There had always been something childlike in her wonder, not naive, but open. Like she believed the world was still worth discovering. Niki had that too. In flashes. Jay exhaled quietly, leaning back in his chair.

It wasn’t the same. It would never be the same. But the resemblance was there, in the smallest, most unexpected ways. And it didn’t hurt as much as it used to. If anything, it grounded him. The same way he had once reminded Sage of someone she had loved long before him. The thought lingered. A quiet cycle. One person carrying pieces of another, passing them forward without even realizing it. Jay’s gaze softened further, something almost resolute settling beneath it. 

If Niki ever found that kind of bond, that kind of love, Jay would be there. Not just to watch. But to guide him. The way Sage had guided him, even when he had fought against it. Even when he hadn’t understood. His hand shifted slightly against the table, fingers curling loosely. And more than anything… He would protect that. He would do everything in his power to make sure Niki would never have to feel that kind of loss. Not like he had. Not all at once. Not in a way that shattered everything that came after. Because some pain changed you. And some… Stayed with you forever.

~~~

One day, his schedule was… empty. Not completely, but close enough that it felt strange. Sunoo had stared at the screen for a long moment, brows furrowed. “This is wrong,” he said. Jay glanced up from his desk. “What is?” Sunoo turned the monitor slightly toward him. “This. We have… three patients before evening.” Jay looked at it, equally confused. “That cannot be right.” “I checked twice,” Sunoo said. “No cancellations. No errors. Just… nothing.” They both sat with that for a moment. “Should we be worried?” Sunoo asked. Jay let out a quiet breath. “I am not sure.” Sunoo leaned back in his chair. “Well. I am not complaining.” Jay allowed himself a faint smile. “Neither am I.”

With time to spare, Jay made a decision he had put off for weeks. “There is a place nearby,” he said, standing. “A restaurant. I have been meaning to try it.” Sunoo raised an eyebrow. “You? Taking a break willingly?” “It seems the world has forced one upon me,” Jay replied. “Go,” Sunoo said, waving him off. “Before the universe corrects itself and we are suddenly overwhelmed again.” Jay stepped out into the city, the air carrying the familiar hum of modern life. Cars passed. Voices overlapped. The world moved fast and constantly.

He walked the ten minutes easily, hands tucked into his coat, his mind quieter than usual. But something felt… off. The streets were busier than they should be for that hour. More people. More movement. Jay glanced around briefly. “I wonder why,” he murmured to himself. But he did not linger on it. He continued forward, his thoughts drifting, his attention turning inward. And then he collided with someone. The impact was light, but enough to pull him from his thoughts. “I apologize,” he began, turning toward them. Then he stopped. Everything stopped. The noise of the city faded into nothing. The movement around him blurred into something distant and unimportant. Because standing in front of him was her. Exactly as he remembered. The same eyes. The same features. The same presence that had once filled his entire world.

For a moment, he thought it was a trick of his mind. A memory brought too vividly into the present. A hallucination. His breath caught. “(Y/n)?” he asked, the name leaving him in a quiet, disbelieving whisper. The girl blinked at him, confusion crossing her face. “Do I know you?” she asked. Her voice. It was the same. Jay stared at her, searching for something, anything that would prove this was not real. But she was there. Standing in front of him. Alive. His chest tightened, something deep within him stirring, something he had not allowed himself to feel in centuries. “You…” he began, but the words failed him.

This was not a dream. Not a memory. She was real. Fate had brought her back to him. Or perhaps… Jay’s thoughts faltered, something darker creeping in at the edges. Was this a gift? Or something far crueler? A second chance. Or another way to break him. He did not know. All he knew was that she stood before him once more. And this time, he could not look away. “I am sorry,” Jay said, forcing his voice into something steady, something normal. “You just… resemble someone I used to know.” The girl chuckled softly, the sound light, easy. “What a coincidence,” she said. “My name is also (Y/n).”

For a moment, Jay simply stared at her. Then she extended her hand toward him, waiting. Jay hesitated for only a second before taking it. The moment their skin touched, something surged through him. A spark. Sharp. Electric. It ran up his arm, through his chest, settling somewhere deep within him in a way that made his breath catch. Just like before. Four hundred years, and it felt exactly the same. “I am Jay,” he said quietly. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, studying him with a curious expression.

“You know,” she said, tilting her head, “you look a bit familiar.” Hope flickered. Brief. Dangerous. Jay held her gaze, waiting. She glanced around, searching for something, her eyes scanning the street behind him. Then her expression lit up. “Aha,” she said, pointing past him. “That is you.” Jay turned slightly. A large screen displayed an advertisement. The clinic. His clinic. A clean image of him and Sunoo, both standing in white coats, calm and composed. He let out a small breath. Not what he had hoped for. But enough. He turned back to her, allowing a faint smile to form. “That is right. That is me. Doctor Park.”

(Y/n) laughed softly. “I hope I did not ruin your magical arm by bumping into it, Doctor.” “Just Jay is fine,” he replied. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, a hint of something lighter in his expression, he added, “Though now that you mention it, my arm is feeling a bit sore.” She raised an eyebrow, amused. “And in my honest medical opinion,” he continued, a small smirk forming, “the only cure is your number.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically, then laughed, the sound bright and effortless. “That was good,” she said. “Smooth.” She held out her hand expectantly. Jay handed her his phone without hesitation.

She typed quickly, her fingers moving with ease before handing it back. “If you do not text me by tonight,” she said, her tone playful, though her eyes held a hint of challenge, “I will make sure your clinic has no customers.” Jay let out a quiet huff of amusement. “That sounds like a serious threat.” “It is,” she said with a grin. Then she turned, beginning to walk away, disappearing slowly into the crowd. Jay stood there, unmoving, watching her go. Something tightened in his chest. Not fear. Not quite. But something just as urgent. As if this moment, this chance, balanced on something fragile. As if losing it again would mean losing everything. His hand tightened slightly around his phone. This was not four hundred years ago. He would not make the same mistakes. He would not lose her again.

Jay never made it to the restaurant. He turned halfway down the street, his steps faltering for only a second before shifting direction entirely. The world around him blurred, sounds fading into something distant and unimportant as his mind struggled to keep up with what had just happened. Four hundred years. Four hundred years of silence, of absence, of forcing himself to believe that what he had lost would remain lost. And yet, his hand tightened into a fist at his side as he moved faster.

He didn’t remember unlocking the clinic door. Only that it was suddenly there, the familiar space wrapping around him like something solid enough to hold him together. Sunoo looked up the moment the door opened, surprise already forming on his face. “You’re back already? I thought,” The door clicked shut. And Jay broke. It wasn’t quiet. It wasn’t controlled. It was everything at once. His knees gave out before he could stop it, hitting the floor with a dull sound as his breath hitched sharply, chest tightening in a way that felt almost unbearable. The tears came immediately, unrestrained, years upon years of grief and longing breaking through all at once.

Sunoo froze for half a second, shock flashing across his face. “Jay?” But there was no response. No explanation. Jay couldn’t speak, couldn’t form words even if he wanted to. His hands pressed against the floor like he needed something to anchor himself, his entire body trembling under the weight of it all finally spilling over. He had found her. He had actually found her. Just like he promised. The thought alone was enough to shatter whatever control he had left.

Sunoo didn’t ask again. Instead, he moved. Quickly, without hesitation, dropping down to the floor beside him. “Hey, hey…” His voice softened immediately, concern threading through it as he reached out, pulling Jay into a firm embrace. Jay didn’t resist. Didn’t try to pull away. For once, he let himself fall into it, shoulders shaking as he buried his face against Sunoo’s shoulder, the sound of his uneven breathing filling the room. Sunoo held him tighter. He didn’t understand what had happened. Not fully. But he didn’t need to. Not right now.

So he stayed quiet, one hand coming up to rest against the back of Jay’s head, grounding him, steady and warm. “It’s okay,” he murmured softly, even if he didn’t know what he was reassuring him about. And for a while, that was all there was. No questions. No explanations. Just the quiet release of something that had been buried far too deep for far too long. Minutes passed. Slowly, the intensity faded. Not completely, but enough for Jay to start pulling himself back together piece by piece. His breathing evened out, his grip loosening as he leaned back slightly, dragging a hand across his face in an attempt to compose himself.

There were still traces of it there. In his eyes. In the way his chest rose and fell a little too heavily. But he was steadier now. Grounded again. Sunoo studied him carefully, hesitant. “Do you… want me to cancel the rest of the appointments?” Jay shook his head almost immediately, though the motion was slower than usual. “No.” His voice was rough, but firm. “I want to work.” Sunoo frowned slightly. “Jay,” “I’ll explain later,” Jay added, quieter this time, but no less certain. A pause. Then, after a moment, “Text the others.” Sunoo blinked. “The others?” “Tell them to come tonight.” Jay’s gaze shifted, more focused now, something determined settling behind it. “All of them.” Sunoo hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Okay.”

He reached for his phone, but his eyes lingered on Jay for just a moment longer. He knew enough. Not everything. But enough. Enough to recognize what this could be tied to. Her. Jay’s mate. The one name that carried more weight than anything else in his past. Sunoo didn’t say it out loud. But the thought sat quietly in his mind as he typed out the message. Something had changed. And whatever it was… It was big enough to bring four hundred years crashing down in a matter of seconds.

~~~

That night, the apartment filled quicker than usual. Not with noise at first. With tension. Sunoo’s message hadn’t exactly helped. Emergency meeting at Jay’s tonight, he’s broken. That was all they had gotten. No explanation. No context. Just enough to make all of them uneasy. Niki was the first to arrive, aside from Jay and Sunoo. Of course. The door opened without warning, as always, and he walked in like he owned the place, dropping his jacket onto a chair before heading straight for the couch. He flopped down into it, stretching out like this was just another casual evening.

Sunoo turned immediately, already frowning. “You could at least knock.” Niki waved a hand dismissively, not even looking at him. “Jay’s cool with it.” From the kitchen, Jay’s voice came, quieter but clear enough. “That’s a lie.” Niki smirked faintly, like that proved nothing. Sunoo rolled his eyes, but didn’t push it further. Niki leaned back into the couch, glancing toward the kitchen. He watched Jay for a moment, more carefully than he let on. He looked… normal. Mostly. Composed. Steady. Not like someone who had apparently been “broken” just hours ago. But Niki wasn’t convinced. Not after their conversation before.

His eyes narrowed slightly, a thought forming in the back of his mind. Before he could dwell on it, another knock sounded at the door. This time, it was actually followed by waiting. Sunoo opened it to find Jake and Sunghoon standing there. “At least someone has manners,” Sunoo muttered, stepping aside to let them in. Jake smiled easily as he walked in, glancing around. “We try.” Sunghoon gave a small nod in greeting, already looking like he had been dragged out of something he would have preferred to stay in. Jake didn’t linger long in the entryway. He headed straight for the kitchen, like he already knew where Jay would be.

He found him by the counter. And immediately, he noticed. The slight redness around Jay’s eyes. The faint tension still sitting in his posture, even if everything else about him looked composed. Jake didn’t say anything about it. Not yet. Instead, he leaned casually against the counter, glancing at what Jay was doing. “You called an emergency meeting,” he said, tone light. “Should I be worried, or is this just your way of forcing us into another one of your cooking experiments?” A beat. Then, just barely, Jay huffed. “Careful,” he muttered. “You’re still eating it.” Jake grinned. Good. That was enough for now.

Behind them, Sunghoon made his way over to the couch, dropping down beside Niki with a quiet exhale. “If this is another one of your dramatic messages,” he said, glancing toward Sunoo, “I’m going back home.” Sunoo shot him a look. “I didn’t say it for no reason.” “‘He’s broken’ isn’t exactly helpful context.” Niki snorted softly at that, shifting slightly but saying nothing. His attention flicked back toward the kitchen. Watching. Waiting. Because whatever this was… It hadn’t settled yet.

The next knock came not long after. Sunoo moved to open the door again, revealing Jungwon standing there, a small bag in hand. He lifted it slightly as he stepped inside. “I was at a café when you texted,” he explained, slipping off his shoes. “So I brought desserts.” Sunoo blinked, some of the tension in his face easing. “You’re the only one who came prepared.” Jungwon smiled faintly, walking further in. “Felt like the situation called for it.” Jay glanced over from the kitchen, giving a small nod. “Thanks.”

Jungwon returned it, setting the bag down on the table before quietly taking a seat, his eyes moving between the others as he tried to read the atmosphere. It didn’t take long for him to realize something was off. A few minutes passed. Then came the final knock. Except this one didn’t wait. The door opened almost immediately after. Heeseung stepped in like it was his own place, completely ignoring the concept of knocking altogether. He shut the door behind him with a soft click, already scanning the room. Sunoo stared at him, unimpressed. “Wow. Great. Your bad habits have officially spread.” He jerked his thumb toward the couch. “Look at what you’ve done to him.” Niki didn’t even react, sprawled comfortably where he was. Heeseung followed the gesture, then smirked faintly. “Looks fine to me.”

He walked past Sunoo without another word, heading straight for the couch before dropping down beside Niki and Sunghoon. He leaned back, completely at ease. “See?” he added, glancing at Niki. “Good little brother.” Niki smirked slightly at that, not bothering to deny it. Sunoo let out a long, exhausted sigh, dragging a hand down his face. For a brief second, he looked like he was genuinely considering grabbing something from the kitchen and throwing it at both of them.

Jake noticed. And laughed. “Wow,” he said, shaking his head. “You really are a failed mother.” Sunoo snapped his head toward him, shooting him a sharp glare. “Say that again.” Jake only grinned wider, clearly entertained. Jay exhaled from the kitchen, the sound cutting through the growing noise. “Behave.” It wasn’t loud. But it was enough. The room settled, just slightly. Jungwon raised both hands from where he sat, expression calm. “I’d like to point out that I’ve done nothing.” Jay glanced at him, a faint, almost tired smile appearing. “Yeah, yeah.” A small pause. “You’re okay.” Jungwon nodded once, satisfied, while the others shifted back into place, the energy still restless but contained.

All of them were here now. And whatever Jay had called them for… It was finally about to be said. Once everything was ready, they gathered around the table. The familiar setup brought a sense of routine back into the room, even if the reason for it lingered in the back of everyone’s mind. Niki didn’t wait. Of course he didn’t. The second he sat down, he started eating, quick and unbothered, like nothing else mattered. Heeseung wasn’t far behind, reaching for food with the same lack of restraint, barely pausing between bites. Sunoo glanced between them, already exasperated. “Can you two at least pretend to have manners for five minutes?”

Neither of them responded. Jake snorted quietly under his breath. “See?” Sunoo muttered. “This is what I deal with.” “You raised him,” Jake shot back lightly. “I did not,” “Enough,” Jay cut in, though there was no real heat behind it. The table settled, at least a little. For a while, the only sounds were the usual ones. Cutlery, quiet comments, the occasional complaint from Niki that didn’t really sound like a complaint at all. But it didn’t last. Sunghoon was the first to break the silence properly. He set his fork down, leaning back slightly as his gaze moved to Jay. “So,” he said, tone more serious now. “What happened?”

A brief pause. “What did Sunoo mean by ‘he’s broken’?” Sunoo groaned immediately, dropping his head back. “I meant broken down,” he muttered. “I panicked, okay?” Jake huffed a quiet laugh. “Not helpful,” Sunghoon replied dryly. Jay exhaled slowly, setting his utensils down. The shift was subtle, but immediate. The room quieted. “I haven’t told all of you everything about my past,” Jay began, his voice steady, though quieter than before. “Not in detail.” His gaze moved across them, meeting each of their eyes briefly. “But you know enough.” A pause. “That I had a mate.” His jaw tightened slightly. “And that I lost her.” Around the table, heads nodded. Some slower than others. They knew that much. Jay inhaled deeply, his fingers curling faintly against the edge of the table before he continued.

“Earlier today…” He hesitated, just for a second. “I ran into someone.” The words alone were enough to draw their full attention. “A woman.” Another pause. “She looked identical to my mate.” The air shifted. Even Niki slowed, his fork hovering mid-air. “From four hundred years ago,” Jay added quietly. “Same face. Same presence.” His voice dipped just slightly. “She even has the same name.” Silence. Then, “What?” they all said at once. Even Sunoo. His head snapped toward Jay, eyes wide. “Wait, what?”

Jay nodded once, confirming it wasn’t a joke. Not an exaggeration. Nothing about this was. “I never knew if it was true,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “The idea that people can be reborn. That something like that could… happen.” His gaze dropped briefly, then lifted again. “But it seems…” A small pause. “At least this time…” His expression shifted, something almost fragile settling into it. “It is.” Heeseung pointed his fork at Jay, leaning forward slightly, interest clear now. “So,” he said, “what are you going to do?” Jay leaned back in his chair, dragging a hand through his hair, the earlier composure slipping just enough to show uncertainty.

“I got her number,” he admitted. That alone earned him a few looks. “So I’m going to ask her out,” he continued, then paused, his brows pulling together slightly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” There was a beat. Then Jake snickered. Niki followed immediately after. Jay closed his eyes for a second, already regretting where this was going. “So that’s why we’re here,” Niki said, leaning back with a grin. “To help you with your rizz.” Jay let out a long sigh, dropping his hand from his hair. “Not exactly,” he muttered. “But… yeah. I need advice.” He gestured vaguely toward them. “You’ve all been a bit more active in your dating lives.” Jake straightened slightly at that, a smug smile forming. “So you’ve come to the experts.” Jay stared at him for a second. He regretted everything.

Sunghoon, completely unbothered by the dynamic, shrugged lightly. “Why don’t you just text her?” he said simply. “Ask if she wants to go on a date.” Jungwon immediately shook his head. “That’s not how it works anymore.” Sunghoon frowned slightly. “It’s not?” “No,” Jungwon replied, folding his arms. “It needs more than that. You can’t just be direct like that right away.” He tilted his head slightly. “There has to be… effort. Style.” Niki nodded like that made perfect sense. “Exactly. You can’t just go ‘hey, date me.’ That’s boring.” Jay looked between them, his expression flattening. “This was a mistake,” he muttered under his breath.

Sunoo, who had been quiet for a moment, leaned forward slightly instead, his attention fixed on Jay. “How did it feel? Seeing her, I mean,” The question cut through the noise instantly. Jay’s gaze shifted to him. For a moment, he didn’t answer. Then, quieter, more honest than before, “It was…” He paused, searching for the words. “Shocking.” His fingers curled slightly against the arm of his chair. “Relieving.” A small breath. “Hurtful.” His gaze dropped briefly before lifting again. “I don’t know.” He shook his head faintly. “It felt like… everything at once.” The room stilled again, the teasing fading just enough to let that settle. Because no matter how they joked about it… They all understood. This wasn’t just about asking someone out. Not for him. 

Heeseung smiled, the teasing from earlier gone, replaced with something steadier. “Jay,” he said, tone calm, certain, “if anyone knows how to win her over… it’s you.” The room quieted just slightly at that. “It might be a new life for her,” he continued, resting his arm along the back of the couch. “A different timeline. Different memories.” A small pause. “But in here…” He tapped lightly against his chest. “She’ll be the same.” Jay looked at him, caught off guard. Heeseung wasn’t always like this. Most of the time, he joked, teased, acted like nothing ever weighed on him. Like centuries of existence hadn’t left their mark. But moments like this… They reminded everyone exactly how long he had lived. And how much he understood.

Jay’s gaze lingered on him for a second longer before dropping back down to his plate, his thoughts shifting. Slowly, almost unconsciously, his eyes moved again. To the side. To the small table. To the vase. The yellow flowers had started to wither, their petals curling in on themselves, their brightness fading. It was time to replace them. The thought came quietly, but it stayed. His gaze softened slightly as memories slipped in, uninvited but not unwelcome. The lanterns. The warmth of that night. The way her laughter had blended with the music, the way her dress had caught the light, turning her into something almost unreal. Their first night. The beginning of everything.

Jay exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the table. And then, another memory surfaced. Different. Recent. The letter. The one that had arrived that morning, half forgotten in the rush of everything else. Some city-wide announcement, printed in bright colors, easy to dismiss at a glance. A summer festival. Jay stilled slightly. His brows drew together as the thought settled. A festival. His gaze drifted again, distant now, piecing things together in a way that felt almost too deliberate to be coincidence. It was almost ironic. How history had a way of circling back. Of repeating itself in different forms, across different lives. A quiet breath left him. He wasn’t sure if it was fate. Or something else entirely. But the similarity was there. Clear enough that it couldn’t be ignored. And despite everything… Despite the second chance sitting right in front of him… There was still one thought that lingered, quieter than the rest. A hope. And a fear. That this time… It wouldn’t end the same way.

After dinner, the atmosphere shifted again. Lighter. Easier. The tension that had filled the apartment earlier slowly faded as they moved around the kitchen, cleaning up without much coordination but somehow making it work anyway. Sunoo directed most of it, despite the lack of anyone actually listening to him properly, while Jake dried dishes he hadn’t washed and Niki hovered nearby, stealing pieces of dessert before they were even plated. “Stop touching it,” Sunoo snapped, swatting his hand away. “I’m taste testing,” Niki replied, completely unbothered. “You’ve taste tested five times.” “And I’ll do it again.”

Sunghoon leaned against the counter, watching them with mild amusement, while Heeseung reached past both of them to grab something anyway, ignoring Sunoo entirely. “I give up,” Sunoo muttered under his breath. Jungwon just smiled faintly, setting the desserts out properly despite the chaos around him. Somewhere in the middle of it all, Jay stepped away. Just for a moment. His phone felt heavier in his hand than it should have. He stared at the screen longer than necessary, reading over the message again, even though he already knew every word of it.

Simple. Direct. Maybe not perfect. But it was honest. His thumb hovered for a second. Then he pressed send. That was it. No overthinking. No second guessing. Just done. He exhaled quietly, slipping the phone back into his pocket as something in his chest settled, not fully, but enough. Whatever happened next… At least he had taken the step. When he returned, the others didn’t ask. Not yet. And he didn’t say anything either. Instead, he let himself fall back into the moment with them.

The rest of the night unfolded naturally after that. Games were pulled out, arguments over rules started almost immediately, and laughter filled the apartment in a way that felt almost too normal for what they were. Niki got competitive. Jake cheated and pretended he didn’t. Sunoo threatened to end the game at least three times. Heeseung encouraged the chaos. Sunghoon sighed through most of it, though a faint smile gave him away. Jungwon kept things from completely falling apart. And Jay… Jay laughed. Genuinely. For the first time that day, the weight of everything didn’t sit so heavily on his shoulders.

Because in moments like this, it didn’t matter how long they had lived. It didn’t matter what they had lost, or what they carried. They weren’t centuries old. They weren’t shaped by war, or grief, or time. They were just… themselves. A group of young men, sitting too close together, arguing over nothing, laughing over everything. And for a little while, the past didn’t reach them. It stayed where it belonged. Behind them. Because for once… The future felt brighter.

~~~

A few days later, Jay stood just outside the festival gates, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, though the evening air wasn’t nearly cold enough to justify it. It was just something to do. Something to ground himself. The entrance buzzed with life, people moving in and out in steady waves, laughter and music spilling out from inside. Strings of lights hung above the path, casting a warm glow over everything, and for a moment, it almost felt like stepping into a memory he hadn’t fully prepared himself to face.

Jay checked his phone again. 7:33 pm. His jaw tightened slightly. He had told her he’d be there at 7:30. Three minutes. Three minutes wasn’t long. Not at all. But to him, it stretched. His thumb moved across the screen, pulling up their messages, reading over them again like something might have changed. It hadn’t. She had agreed. Happily. That part alone replayed in his mind more times than he could count. Still… A quiet unease settled in his chest. What if she didn’t come? What if something had changed? Or maybe, his thoughts shifted. Maybe this was just like before. That night, all those years ago, when he had waited, uncertain, searching through a sea of people until he finally found her. Maybe history wasn’t repeating itself exactly. Maybe it was just… echoing.

Jay exhaled slowly, lifting his gaze from his phone, and then, he froze. There she was. Walking toward him. For a second, the world around him faded into nothing. The noise, the people, the lights… All of it disappeared. All he saw was her. (Y/n). The same face. The same presence. And, her yellow dress. Light, flowing, catching the glow of the festival lights in a way that made her stand out effortlessly. Jay felt his breath catch. Of course. Of course it would be yellow. He almost laughed at the irony, if his chest didn’t feel so tight.

She spotted him quickly, her face lighting up as she lifted her hand, waving. “Jay!” Her voice carried easily over the noise, bright and familiar in a way that made something deep in him ache. She hurried the last few steps, her smile wide, open, completely unguarded. And just like that, he felt it again. That same warmth. That same pull. As if nothing had changed. As if everything had. When she finally reached him, Jay didn’t hesitate. “You look beautiful,” he said, the words slipping out before he could even think about them. (Y/n) giggled softly, a faint flush touching her cheeks. “Thank you,” she replied, tilting her head slightly as she looked him over. “You don’t look too bad either.”

Jay let out a quiet breath, something in his chest easing just a little. She was here. Right in front of him. And this time… He wasn’t going to lose her. “Shall we go in?” Jay asked, his voice softer now, steadier. (Y/n) smiled immediately, nodding without hesitation. Before he could react, her hand slipped into his, warm and firm, and she pulled him along with her through the gates. Jay blinked for half a second, caught off guard, before letting himself follow, adjusting his pace to match her eager steps. She was already looking everywhere at once. Lights, stalls, people, decorations, everything seemed to catch her attention, her eyes bright with excitement as she took it all in.

“This is amazing,” she said, almost breathless, her grip on his hand tightening slightly as she pulled him further in. “I’ve never been to one of these before.” Jay glanced at her, a small smile forming. “Really?” She nodded quickly. “Every year it’s been held, I’ve either been overseas, or in another city, or just… buried in studying.” She laughed lightly. “I always said I’d go next time, but I never actually did.” Jay hummed softly, his gaze drifting around the festival for a moment before returning to her. “I haven’t been to one in a long time either.” A brief pause. “So… it’s nice to be here tonight.” (Y/n) smiled at that, something softer settling into her expression before the excitement took over again.

“Come on,” she said suddenly, tugging him in a new direction. Jay barely had time to react before she was dragging him toward one of the game booths. “Let’s try this one!” He let out a quiet laugh under his breath, following without resistance. She stepped up first, determination clear as she took the game seriously, brows furrowed slightly as she focused. Jay watched from the side, arms loosely crossed, amused as she gave it her full effort. “Okay, I’ve got this,” she muttered. She didn’t. The attempt fell just short. (Y/n) groaned softly, shoulders dropping as she stepped back. “That was so close.”

Jay glanced at the setup, eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the details. It didn’t take long for him to figure it out. A small adjustment. A slight difference in angle. That was all it needed. “I’ll try,” he said. (Y/n) looked at him, curiosity replacing the disappointment. “You think you can do it?” Jay didn’t answer. He stepped forward, picking up the piece, his movements calm, controlled. A second later, he won. The booth attendant handed over a large panda plush, clearly impressed. Jay turned, holding it out toward her without hesitation. “Do you want it?” (Y/n)’s face lit up instantly. “Do I?” she repeated, already reaching for it. “Of course I do, it’s adorable.”

She hugged it close, smiling brightly, completely delighted in a way that made something in Jay’s chest tighten. He watched her for a moment, quiet. And then he smiled. Gently. Heeseung had been right. It didn’t matter that this was a different time. A different life. Because in the ways that mattered… She was still the same. “Oh, a dance floor!” (Y/n)’s voice lit up instantly, her attention snapping toward the open space where music played and people moved freely, laughter mixing with the rhythm. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, already leaning slightly in that direction like she might run off at any second.

Jay chuckled softly at her reaction, something warm settling in his chest. Of course. Some things never changed. He stepped in front of her slightly, catching her attention, then gave a small, playful bow, one hand coming up as he extended the other toward her. “May I have this dance?” (Y/n) blinked, caught completely off guard. For a split second, she just stared at him. Wow. He’s so handsome… and such a gentleman. The thought hit her all at once, warmth rushing to her face as she quickly nodded, a shy smile slipping through. “Yes.” Jay straightened, his hand gently closing around hers again as he led her toward the dance floor.

The music was lively, people moving without much structure, more focused on enjoying themselves than anything else. It should have been simple. But it wasn’t, The panda made sure of that. (Y/n) tried to balance it between them at first, but it quickly became clear that it wasn’t going to cooperate. It bumped into Jay, nearly slipped from her grasp, and got in the way of almost every movement they attempted. She burst into laughter. “This is harder than it looks,” she said, adjusting her hold on it, only for it to tilt again. Jay laughed too, the sound lighter than it had been in years. “You could always put it down.” “No,” she said immediately, tightening her grip. “It’s part of the experience now.”

He shook his head, amused, as they continued anyway. Their movements weren’t perfect. Not even close. But it didn’t matter. They laughed through it, stepping on each other’s feet once or twice, the panda nearly getting dropped again before Jay steadied it with one hand. “A little chaos never hurt,” (Y/n) said, grinning as she tried to spin, only to be slowed by the plush in her arms. Jay couldn’t help but smile at that. To him… It didn’t feel like chaos. It felt like something else entirely. The music, the voices around them, the lights, all of it slowly faded into the background.

And for a moment, it was just them. Just the two of them beneath the night sky, moving together like nothing else existed. Her laughter. The way her eyes caught the light. The warmth of her hand in his. Jay’s gaze lifted slightly, drawn upward. The moon hung above them, steady and quiet, watching over everything. He held that moment for what it was. And silently… He thanked it. For this. For her. For the chance to stand here again, to feel this again, after everything he had lost. A second chance. 

After the dance, they wandered a little further into the festival, the energy around them still lively, but softer now as the night settled in. That was when Jay spotted it. A small booth, lined with delicate paper lanterns, their soft glow flickering gently in the dim light. For a moment, he just stood there. The familiarity of it all didn’t hit as sharply this time. It didn’t hurt the same way. Instead, it felt like something quieter. Like a nudge forward. A reminder, not of what he had lost, but of what he had found again.

(Y/n) followed his gaze, her expression lighting up instantly. “Oh, those are beautiful.” Jay nodded once, already stepping toward the booth. “Let’s get one.” “Two,” she corrected with a small smile. He huffed softly, but didn’t argue. A few moments later, they stood side by side, each holding a lantern. Jay carefully helped her set it up, his movements gentle, steady as he adjusted the frame and lit the small candle inside. The soft flame flickered to life, casting a warm glow between them. “Ready?” he asked. (Y/n) nodded, her eyes reflecting the light. Together, they released them.

The lanterns lifted slowly at first, then steadied, rising higher and higher until they joined the others scattered across the sky. For a moment, it looked like the night itself was filling with stars. (Y/n) watched them, her expression soft, almost thoughtful. “Do you think they reach somewhere?” she asked quietly. Jay didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Because for a split second, the world in front of him shifted. The image blurred, overlapping with something else entirely. A different night. The same glow. The same question. The same look in her eyes. It was too exact. Too familiar. Like memory and reality had collided, unable to separate. His breath caught, chest tightening as emotion surged up before he could stop it. A tear slipped free. (Y/n) noticed immediately, her brows pulling together slightly as she turned toward him. “Hey…” Without hesitation, she reached up, gently wiping it away.

The touch grounded him. Jay inhaled sharply, finally taking a breath. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice a little uneven. “You just… reminded me of something.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “That friend of yours?” she asked gently. “The one with the same name as me?” Jay nodded. Her smile returned, small at first, then a little brighter. “You’ll have to tell me about her sometime.” She tilted her head slightly. “She seems to mean a lot to you.” Jay’s gaze lingered on her. More than you know. The thought came unfiltered. But he didn’t say it.

Instead, he looked back up at the sky, at the lanterns drifting higher, becoming smaller, blending into the stars. “About the lanterns…” he began, his voice calmer now. “I think they carry something.” (Y/n) glanced up again, listening. “Our deepest wishes,” he continued. “Things we don’t always say out loud.” A small pause. “They take them somewhere. Turn them into something real.” He exhaled softly. “Maybe not here. Not in this moment.” His gaze softened. “But somewhere.” The lanterns kept rising. And for the first time in a long time… That belief didn’t feel like a distant hope. It felt possible.

All too soon, the night came to an end. The festival lights faded behind them as Jay walked beside (Y/n), the distant sound of laughter and music slowly replaced by the quieter rhythm of the city at night. Neither of them rushed. There was no need to. The moment stretched naturally, comfortable in its silence, filled with everything that didn’t need to be said. When they reached the train station, Jay slowed slightly, glancing at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” he asked. “It’s late.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head gently. “I’ll be fine.” There was no hesitation in her voice. Just reassurance.

“But…” she added, her expression softening just a little. “I hope I’ll see you again.” Jay didn’t need to think about his answer. “I’d love to.” The words came easily. Naturally. Like they had always been there. She smiled at that, a little brighter now, before stepping back as the train approached. They said their goodbyes, simple but not empty, and then she turned, stepping inside as the doors slid shut behind her. Jay stayed where he was. Watching. Until the train began to move. Until it disappeared from sight completely. Only then did he exhale. Slowly. His gaze lifted, drawn upward once more.

The night sky stretched above him, quiet and endless, the moon hanging in its place like it had always been there, like it always would be. Jay closed his eyes briefly. And once again… He gave thanks. For this. For her. For the chance he had been given. When he finally turned to leave, his steps felt lighter. Not rushed. Not heavy. Just… steady. He made his way home, the quiet of his apartment welcoming him in a way it hadn’t in a long time.

And that night, for the first time in centuries, he slept. Truly slept. No restless thoughts. No shadows of the past pulling him under. No nightmares. Only peace. And in that peace, he dreamed. He stood in a field. Endless, soft, filled with flowers that swayed gently in the breeze, their colors blending into something almost unreal. It felt familiar. Warm. Ahead of him, a figure turned. Sage. She looked the same. Just as he remembered her, yet lighter somehow, unburdened by everything she had carried before. She smiled. And behind her, there was someone else. A man. Jay couldn’t make out his features clearly, but he didn’t need to. He understood.

Sage lifted her hand, giving a small wave. “I’m happy for you, son.” Jay’s chest tightened as he took a step forward, words rising in his throat, everything he had carried for so long finally ready to be spoken. But before he could say anything, she raised her hand gently. Stopping him. “I know,” she said softly. There was no accusation. No pain. Only understanding. “It was a blessing.” Jay stilled. The weight he had held onto for so long shifted, something loosening, something finally beginning to let go. Sage turned then, reaching back. The man behind her took her hand without hesitation. And together… They walked away. No sadness. No lingering. Just peace. The image faded. And just like that, Jay woke.

The sound of his alarm filled the apartment, steady and familiar, pulling him back into the present. He blinked, staring at the ceiling for a moment as the dream settled into memory. His chest felt lighter. Not empty. But… at ease. After a second, he reached over, turning off the alarm. Another day. Another beginning.

~~~

The next time Jay saw her, it wasn’t planned. At least, not by him. The clinic was already full by the time the doors had properly opened. Voices overlapped, footsteps echoed across the floor, and the steady rhythm of work had settled in early. It was one of those days. Discount days. The kind Jay had insisted on keeping, no matter how busy life got. Basic shots, flu vaccines, simple treatments, all offered at a price low enough that no one would have to think twice, but still high enough that it didn’t feel like charity.

He understood people too well. Free made some turn away. Affordable let them stay. And so the clinic was packed. Jay moved through it with ease, sleeves rolled up, expression calm, focused. There was no hesitation in his movements, no wasted time, but he never rushed anyone either. That was the difference. He was fast. But never careless. Sunoo stood behind the counter, organizing the line with practiced efficiency, calling out names, directing people where to go, occasionally snapping at someone trying to skip ahead. “Everyone gets their turn,” he muttered, scribbling something down before looking up again.

Jake and Jungwon moved between stations, carrying trays of chilled vials, restocking supplies, stepping in wherever they were needed without being told. It was controlled chaos. And right in the middle of it, Jay. (Y/n) stood off to the side, unnoticed for now, her gaze following him as he worked. She hadn’t expected this. Not really. She had just wanted to see him again. But what she found instead… Was this.

An old man sat in front of Jay, shoulders slightly tense, clearly not fond of needles. Jay crouched just enough to meet his eye level, saying something quietly, something that made the man huff out a small laugh. A second later, it was done. Quick. Clean. Jay smiled, handing him a small cotton pad, saying something else that made the man nod, more at ease now than before. Then Jay was already moving. A child this time. Crying. Loud enough that a few people nearby glanced over. Jay didn’t flinch. He crouched again, softer this time, speaking to the child in a low voice, something light, something playful. (Y/n) couldn’t hear the words. But she saw the effect. The tears slowed. The sniffles turned into confused little hiccups. And then, a laugh. Small at first, then brighter.

Jay moved in that exact moment. Precise. Fast. Before the child even realized what had happened, it was over. The kid blinked, then looked at their arm, surprised. Jay smiled, ruffling their hair lightly before standing again. And just like that, he was gone. On to the next. (Y/n) watched it all, her expression softening without her noticing. He looked… Different. Not in a way she could fully explain. But there was something about him here, something that felt natural, effortless. Like this was exactly where he was meant to be. The way he spoke. The way he moved. The way people responded to him. He wasn’t just doing his job. He was… caring. Truly. And he looked happy doing it.

A small smile formed on her lips. He really is in his element. The thought settled quietly, but it stayed. And for a moment, she didn’t step forward. She just watched. It wasn’t until Jungwon noticed her standing there that anyone realized she had even arrived. He had been carrying another tray of chilled vials toward the front when he caught sight of her near the wall, watching the room quietly. Since she wasn’t standing in line or checking in, he assumed she might be looking for someone. So he walked over.

“Hi,” he said politely, offering a small smile. “Are you waiting for someone?” (Y/n) looked at him and smiled back immediately. “Oh, yeah. I’m a friend of Jay’s.” Jungwon paused. A friend? For a split second, confusion crossed his face. Jay didn’t really have friends outside of them. Then realization hit him all at once. Ah, this must be his mate. The expression on his face softened instantly, amusement flickering briefly in his eyes before he hid it well. “Well,” he said smoothly, introducing himself, “I’m Jungwon.”

(Y/n) repeated his name with a smile before glancing around the crowded clinic again. “I didn’t realize I picked his busiest work day to show up.” Jungwon laughed quietly. “Yeah, these days get a little intense.” A child cried somewhere in the background, immediately followed by Sunoo’s voice telling someone not to block the hallway. Jungwon barely reacted. “If you want,” he continued, “I can show you to Jay’s office. I’m sure he won’t mind.” (Y/n) blinked. “Really?” He nodded. “He won’t be free for a couple of hours though.” “That’s okay,” she replied quickly. “I don’t mind waiting.” Jungwon smiled again and motioned for her to follow him.

As they moved through the clinic, weaving between patients and staff, Jay remained focused on the woman sitting in front of him, carefully cleaning the cut on her hand while explaining how to keep it from getting infected. Then, her scent reached him. Soft. Familiar. His entire body stilled for half a second. The world around him seemed to blur at the edges as instinct took over, every part of him immediately recognizing her presence before his mind could properly catch up. Jay’s breath caught. He looked up instinctively. And there she was.

Walking past him beside Jungwon. He wanted to move. To follow immediately. To stop her, speak to her, just see her properly again. But years of control held him in place. So instead, he forced himself to focus back on the patient in front of him, even as his heart pounded hard enough to feel almost human again. “There we go,” he said gently, finishing the bandage around the woman’s hand with steady fingers despite the chaos inside him. “Just keep this clean for a few days.” The woman thanked him warmly before leaving. Jay smiled automatically, polite and calm like always. But the second she was gone, his eyes lifted again toward the hallway where (Y/n) had disappeared. And despite the crowded clinic, despite the noise and movement surrounding him… He could still feel her there. 

Four hours later, the clinic finally closed. The last patient had left nearly ten minutes ago, yet the exhaustion still clung to the building itself, lingering in the quiet that followed such a chaotic day. The doors were locked. The lights dimmed slightly. And all that remained were the final papers waiting to be signed. Jay let out a slow sigh as he rolled his shoulders back, a faint stiffness settling through his body. Despite what he was, despite how little human limitations truly applied to him anymore, days like this still wore him down. Not because of the healing. He had only needed to use his actual abilities on three patients all day. But because of everything else.

The constant movement. The focus. The emotions of hundreds of people brushing against him for hours on end. His entire body felt heavy. Sunoo looked no better. He sat slumped against the front desk, head tilted back slightly, eyes half closed in pure exhaustion. “If one more child screamed today,” he muttered weakly, “I was going to walk into traffic.” Jake laughed tiredly from nearby as he stretched his arms over his head. “You say that every discount day.” “Because every discount day is horrible.” Jungwon finished putting away the last tray before stretching as well, though compared to the others, he somehow looked the least destroyed by the day.

Tired, yes. But still standing properly. Jay narrowed his eyes slightly at him. “You’re suspiciously energetic.” Jungwon smiled innocently. “I’m young.” Sunoo groaned loudly at that. Then Jungwon seemed to remember something. “Oh,” he said, turning toward Jay. “You have a visitor in your office.” Jay blinked, confusion flashing across his face for a brief second. Then it hit him. (Y/n). His exhaustion vanished almost instantly. Not completely. But enough. He had gotten so consumed by work that he had nearly forgotten she was still there waiting for him. A soft smile appeared on his face before he could stop it.

Jake noticed immediately and snorted quietly. “Wow.” Jay ignored him. “Thanks for today,” he said instead, looking between them. “I owe you all for helping out.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “You can repay me with food.” Jay huffed softly. “Of course.” “Your cooking’s the best,” Jake added with absolutely no shame. Jungwon smiled faintly. “I’m just happy to help.” Jay nodded once before walking over to the front desk where Sunoo still looked moments away from passing out. Without a word, Jay gently took the papers from his hands. “Go home,” he said quietly. “You did well today.” Sunoo looked up at him, tired but pleased by the praise. A small smile tugged at his lips before a yawn interrupted it completely. “Don’t have to tell me twice,” he mumbled. Jay chuckled softly under his breath before glancing toward the hallway leading to his office.

And despite the exhaustion pulling at every part of him… He suddenly found himself looking forward to the rest of the evening. Jay made his way down the quiet hallway toward his office, the sounds of the clinic fading behind him with every step. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment. Then, despite the room technically belonging to him, he knocked gently. No response. He waited a second before carefully opening the door, peeking inside. And immediately, his expression softened. (Y/n) was asleep on the small couch tucked against the wall, curled slightly onto her side. One arm rested beneath her head while the other loosely held onto the edge of the blanket someone, probably Jungwon, had draped over her earlier.

The room was dim, lit only by the warm lamp near his desk. For a moment, Jay just stood there. Watching. The softness of her features. The slow rise and fall of her breathing. The peacefulness in her expression. Everything about it felt strangely intimate. Quiet in a way the rest of the world never seemed to allow anymore. Jay stepped inside carefully, shutting the door behind him with barely a sound before crossing the room. He crouched beside the couch slowly, his movements gentle as he reached out, resting a hand lightly against her shoulder. Giving her a small shake. “Hey,” he said softly. “(Y/n).” She groaned faintly, brows twitching before her eyes slowly opened. The second she saw him, she smiled. Instantly. “Oh hey,” she whispered sleepily, voice rough with exhaustion before a yawn escaped her.

Jay couldn’t help the small smile that appeared in return. “Sorry to keep you waiting so long.” (Y/n) pushed herself upright slowly, stretching her arms above her head for a second before letting them fall back into her lap. “It’s okay,” she said, still waking up properly. “I’m the one who showed up unannounced.” Jay shook his head lightly. “I’m happy you came.” And he meant it. His gaze lingered on her for just a second longer before he added, quieter, “I just wish it had been a calmer day.” (Y/n) laughed softly at that, leaning back slightly against the couch. “I hear you never have calm days.” Jay chuckled, tired but genuine. “I can’t argue with that.”

The room settled into a comfortable silence for a moment after that. Not awkward. Just warm. The kind that came easily around her. Jay leaned back into his chair with a quiet sigh, exhaustion still lingering in his body as he looked over at her. “So,” he asked softly, “what made you decide to stop by today?” (Y/n) smiled slightly and reached for her phone, unlocking it before holding it out toward him. Jay took it, his eyes scanning the screen. A news article. A meteor shower tonight. One of the biggest expected in years. He looked back up at her just as she glanced down, suddenly seeming far less confident than usual. It caught him off guard.

She rubbed the back of her neck lightly before speaking. “When I saw the news… I kind of immediately thought about you.” Jay’s chest tightened softly. “I wanted to see it with you,” she admitted. “So I texted you, but you never answered.” Her lips pressed together briefly before she added, quieter, “So I just came here instead.” Jay blinked. Then leaned forward slightly, unable to stop the small smile forming on his face. “That’s cute.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately as she looked up at him, brows furrowing. “What?” “The idea,” Jay corrected quickly, though amusement lingered in his voice. “I mean.” She stared at him for another second before laughing softly under her breath. Jay shook his head faintly, smiling now without restraint. “I’d love to go stargazing with you.”

The nervousness vanished from her expression almost instantly, replaced by the bright confidence he was beginning to recognize so easily. “Alright then,” she said, standing quickly. “Come on, let’s go find a good spot at the beach before they’re all taken.” Jay laughed quietly at her sudden urgency. “Can I at least have two minutes to change clothes?” (Y/n) looked him up and down dramatically, pretending to evaluate him seriously. Then she nodded once. “Okay,” she said firmly. “But only two.” Jay laughed again, the sound warm and effortless. “I’ll be out in two minutes.” She pointed at him as she backed toward the door. “I’m counting.” Then she slipped out of the office, giving him a brief moment alone.

The second the door shut, Jay stood. And thanks to vampire speed, the entire process took less than fifteen seconds. By the time a single minute had passed, he was already done, leaning casually against the door with the faintest hint of amusement on his face. For someone who had lived centuries… He had never changed clothes so fast for anyone before. As they walked out of the clinic together, the cool evening air greeted them immediately, carrying the distant sound of waves from the shoreline. Jay glanced over at (Y/n), hands tucked loosely into his pockets now that the exhaustion from work had begun settling properly into his body.

“Do you have a plan for food?” he asked. “Or anything else?” The question made her stop walking entirely. Her eyes widened. “Oh no.” Jay blinked at her reaction. (Y/n) looked genuinely distressed for a second as she admitted, “I only thought about asking you.” She let out a small laugh at herself. “I didn’t prepare anything else.” Jay laughed softly, unable to help it. “It’s okay,” he reassured her. “We’ll be fine.” Before she could ask what he meant, he pulled out his phone quickly, typing out two short messages. To Heeseung and Sunghoon. Need help. Beach. Picnic blanket, snacks, food. Save us a spot. The replies came almost instantly. A simple: 👍. That was it. Jay smiled faintly to himself. Good enough.

With those two, it meant everything was already handled. He slipped his phone back into his pocket before reaching his hand out toward her. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s walk.” (Y/n)’s expression brightened immediately as she took his hand without hesitation. And together, they headed toward the beach. The walk took around twenty minutes, filled mostly with easy conversation and occasional laughter. The city lights slowly gave way to the darker stretch of coastline ahead, the sound of the ocean growing louder with every step.

But the second they reached the beach, (Y/n) stopped. “Oh no,” she groaned softly. The beach was packed. Blankets stretched across the sand in every direction, people gathered in groups while waiting for the meteor shower to begin. “We’re never getting a good spot.” Jay looked out over the crowd calmly. Then he inhaled slowly. Among the countless human scents carried by the sea breeze, he searched for something familiar. And found it almost immediately. A small smile tugged at his lips. “Oh,” he said softly, glancing at her. “We will.”

(Y/n) blinked in confusion as Jay gently tugged her hand, leading her further down the shoreline, weaving between people with complete certainty. A minute later, they reached them. Heeseung and Sunghoon. And behind them, the perfect spot. Right by the water. Unobstructed view of the sky. A large picnic blanket already spread out with snacks, drinks, and containers of food neatly arranged across it. (Y/n) gasped softly. “No way.” Jay chuckled under his breath at her reaction before looking at the two vampires. “Thanks.” Sunghoon only nodded once from where he sat.

Heeseung, meanwhile, grinned immediately as he stood. He walked over to (Y/n) first, gesturing dramatically toward the setup. “We hope there’s something you’ll enjoy eating.” Then he glanced toward Jay. “Except for him, of course.” Jay deadpanned instantly. “I hate you,” he muttered under his breath. Heeseung only looked more pleased with himself. (Y/n) laughed brightly beside them, the sound mixing with the waves and sea breeze so naturally that for a moment, Jay forgot about the exhaustion still lingering in his body. Because somehow… This already felt perfect.

Sunghoon let out a long, exhausted sigh, clearly having reached his limit with Heeseung. Without a word, he walked over, grabbed the back collar of Heeseung’s shirt, and started dragging him away across the sand. “Hey,” Heeseung complained immediately, trying to dig his feet into the ground. “I’m being friendly.” “No, you’re being annoying,” Sunghoon replied flatly. Heeseung attempted to resist, but it was completely useless. Sunghoon kept dragging him forward anyway, leaving long trails behind in the sand where Heeseung’s shoes scraped helplessly through it. As they moved further away, Sunghoon lifted one hand in a brief wave over his shoulder. “Goodbye.” “Traitor!” Heeseung yelled dramatically.

(Y/n) burst into laughter beside Jay as she watched the scene unfold. The sound was bright and unrestrained, carried away slightly by the ocean breeze. Jay sighed deeply, though there was no real annoyance behind it anymore. “I’m sorry,” he said. “My friends are maniacs.” He glanced toward the increasingly ridiculous sight of Heeseung still being dragged away. “But,” he added, “at least they saved us a spot.” (Y/n) smiled warmly as she stepped closer to him. “It’s wonderful.” Her gaze lingered briefly on the distant pair before returning to Jay. “And they seem fun.” Jay huffed softly, amused despite himself. “That’s one word for it.”

Together, they settled down onto the blanket, the sound of waves filling the comfortable silence between them as they looked through everything Heeseung and Sunghoon had brought. There was far too much food. Naturally. (Y/n) laughed quietly at some of the snack choices while Jay immediately recognized which items had definitely been picked by Heeseung. “You can tell who packed this,” he muttered. (Y/n) grinned. “Your friends seem to know you well.” Jay glanced at her briefly. Not nearly as well as they will know you. The thought came quietly, natural now instead of painful.

They picked out a few things to eat, talking softly between bites while more and more people settled along the beach around them. Then, slowly, the sky darkened fully. The stars became clearer overhead, scattered endlessly across the night. (Y/n) shifted closer beside him, naturally, easily, until she was tucked against his side, warmth pressing gently into him through the cool nighttime breeze. Jay stilled slightly for half a second. Then relaxed. His arm settled carefully around her without thought.

And above them, the meteor shower began. One streak of light crossed the sky. Then another. And another. Soon hundreds of meteors painted silver trails overhead, illuminating the beach in brief flashes as quiet awe spread through the crowd around them. (Y/n) gasped softly beside him, her eyes reflecting the light as she stared upward in wonder. Jay looked at her instead. At the way the sky danced in her eyes. At the smile resting gently on her lips. The ocean breeze was cold against his skin. But somehow… He had never felt warmer.

As the meteors continued to streak across the sky, (Y/n) slowly turned her head, noticing the way Jay was looking at her instead of the stars above them. Her expression softened instantly. Without thinking much about it, she lifted a hand and rested it gently against his cheek. Jay leaned into the touch before he could stop himself. “It’s weird,” she said quietly. The waves rolled softly onto the shore behind them as she looked at him, her thumb brushing lightly against his skin. “Moments like this,” She hesitated slightly. “They give me such a strong feeling of déjà vu.” Jay’s chest tightened. “Like I’ve lived this before,” she continued softly. “Somewhere.”

The meteor light reflected in her eyes as she glanced briefly back up at the sky before returning her gaze to him again. “And it’s always connected to you.” Jay didn’t breathe. “It feels like…” Her voice lowered slightly, almost shy now. “Like we’ve met before.” A small pause. “In another life.” The words struck him harder than anything else had that night. A sharp ache bloomed in his chest so suddenly it almost hurt. If only you knew. The thought came immediately, tangled with love so deep it frightened him sometimes. But all he did was smile softly. “Maybe we have,” he said quietly. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered on him. Her thumb moved gently against his cheek once more. Then, slowly, she leaned closer.

Jay met her halfway without hesitation. Their lips touched softly, carefully, like both of them were afraid to rush the moment. Sweet. Warm. Gentle. Jay felt everything all at once. The faint taste of raspberries and soda still lingering from the snacks they had shared earlier. The softness of her lips. The quiet sound she made against him when he deepened the kiss ever so slightly. It was simple. And yet to him, it felt more precious than centuries. A taste he never wanted to forget. Because it was hers. When they finally pulled apart, neither of them moved very far away.

(Y/n) slowly looked back up toward the sky again, the meteors still painting light across the darkness above them. “Do you believe in soulmates?” she asked quietly. Jay followed her gaze upward. The answer came so naturally it almost felt like breathing. “Yes.” Barely above a whisper. One simple word. And yet it carried four hundred years of love, grief, longing, and hope within it.

~~~

A few days later, Jay found himself more nervous than he had been in decades. The apartment was clean, dinner nearly finished, soft music playing quietly in the background just to fill the silence that otherwise threatened to consume him. Usually, he liked the quiet. Tonight, it only gave his thoughts more room to spiral. He leaned against the kitchen counter for a moment, staring down at his phone. He knew he couldn’t hide it anymore. Not from her. Not when things between them were becoming more real with every passing day. She deserved the truth. About him. About what he was. About them. Even if the thought of telling her made something uneasy twist deep in his chest. Because there was always the possibility that once she knew… Everything would change.

His phone buzzed again. Another message. Jay unlocked it, immediately recognizing Jungwon’s name. You’ll be okay. She already likes you. Just don’t make it weird. Jay huffed out a quiet laugh through his nose. A second later, another notification appeared. This time from Jake. If she runs away screaming, call us. We’ll help you move apartments. Jay rolled his eyes. Then another. Sunghoon: Try not to traumatize her. And finally, Heeseung: Tell her dramatically under the moonlight. If she faints, catch her. It’s romantic. Jay laughed properly at that one, shaking his head. Idiots. Still… The nervousness eased slightly. His gaze lingered on the messages for a moment longer before his expression softened.

They had become his family in ways he never expected. Jake and Sunghoon had found him early into his journey as a healer, back when he still wandered more than he stayed anywhere. The three of them had crossed countries together over the years, moving through history like ghosts no one noticed for long. Then came Sunoo and Heeseung. Chaos, mostly. And somehow warmth too. And finally Jungwon. Jay smiled faintly at the thought. The youngest at the time, had attached himself to Jay almost immediately, deciding without discussion that Jay was his favorite person in the world. At first, Jay had found it exhausting. The constant following, the endless questions, the way Jungwon always looked at him with quiet admiration. But after a hundred years or so… Somewhere along the way… Jay had grown soft. Not that he would ever admit that out loud.

The same thing had happened with Niki too. Different circumstances. Different personality entirely. But somehow the result had been the same. Jay sighed softly, locking his phone and setting it aside. For someone who once believed he was destined to lose everyone he cared for… Life had been strangely kind in giving him people who stayed. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts instantly. His chest tightened. She was here. Jay straightened automatically, smoothing a hand over his shirt before stopping halfway through the motion. He had faced wars. Kings. Monsters. And somehow this still made him nervous. With one final breath, he walked toward the door.

Jay opened the door, and immediately smiled. (Y/n) stood there practically bouncing on the spot, her excitement obvious before either of them had even spoken a word. Before Jay could say hello, she leaned slightly closer, breathing in deeply. “Oh, it smells so good.” Jay chuckled softly, warmth instantly easing some of the nervous tension sitting in his chest. “Hi to you too,” he said. “Come on in, the food’s almost done.” He stepped aside, letting her into the apartment. (Y/n) quickly slipped off her shoes near the entrance before wandering further inside, her eyes moving curiously across everything she could see.

The apartment was clean. Warm. Simple, but comfortable. Exactly what she would have expected from him somehow. Nothing overly decorated or extravagant, but everything felt intentional. Calm colors, soft lighting, shelves lined with books and little pieces of history gathered over years of living. It felt like him. Jay watched her quietly for a moment as she looked around, the faint smile on his face refusing to leave. “There’s something weirdly comforting about this place,” she admitted softly. Jay leaned lightly against the wall. “That’s probably the first time anyone’s ever said that about my apartment.”

(Y/n) laughed under her breath before following him toward the dining table. As she sat down, Jay moved toward the kitchen again. “Do you want wine?” he asked casually. “Or something else?” The question was almost instinctive. A test he hadn’t even meant to make obvious. And the second her face twisted into immediate disgust, Jay had to fight back a smile. “No thanks,” she said quickly. “I’m not a fan of wine.” Especially red a voice echoed in his head. The memory hit him so vividly that for a split second he could almost hear her centuries ago making the exact same expression after trying it for the first time. Jay looked down briefly, smiling to himself before nodding. “No worries,” he said softly. “I have soda too. Or water.” (Y/n) relaxed immediately. “Soda sounds perfect.” Jay nodded once and turned toward the kitchen, unable to stop the quiet warmth spreading through him. Different life. Different time. And yet somehow… Still her.

Dinner passed easier than Jay expected. The conversation flowed naturally between them, moving from one topic to another without effort. (Y/n) told stories from university, Jay spoke a little about the clinic, carefully avoiding the more supernatural parts of his work while still making her laugh with stories about difficult patients and Sunoo threatening to quit every discount day. “He never actually leaves though,” Jay said as he cleared a few plates. (Y/n) smiled. “Because he likes you.” Jay glanced at her briefly before looking back down at the table. “Unfortunately for him.”

She laughed softly at that. As they continued talking, something suddenly occurred to Jay. He paused slightly before looking back at her. “Wait.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “You mentioned studying before,” he said. “But I never actually asked what you study.” “Oh.” She smiled, leaning back in her chair slightly. “I’m still studying.” Jay looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded. “Final semester.” “Of?” “A master’s in economics.” Jay genuinely blinked at that. “Wow.” (Y/n) laughed at his reaction. “What?” “That sounds difficult.” She shrugged lightly, though there was quiet confidence in the gesture. “A bit.” A small smile tugged at her lips. “But it’s nothing I can’t handle.” Jay smiled softly. Of course it wasn’t. That determination had always been part of her too. The conversation drifted again after that, easy and warm all the way until dinner eventually ended.

And then, the silence changed. Subtly. But enough. Jay gathered the last few plates mechanically, though his mind was no longer focused on them. It was time. His chest tightened slowly as the reality of what he needed to say settled heavily against him again. He had faced this conversation in his mind countless times over the past days. And somehow none of them felt right anymore. Because now she was here. Smiling at him from across his table. Real. Jay set the final plate down in the kitchen a little too carefully. His hands trembled faintly. Small enough that most people wouldn’t notice. But she did. (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately as she watched him. It was strange seeing him like this.

Jay always carried himself with quiet certainty, with an almost unshakable calmness that made everyone around him trust him instinctively. But now… He looked nervous. Almost vulnerable. Slowly, she reached her hand across the table, resting it gently over his. Jay stilled instantly at the touch. (Y/n) smiled softly at him. “Whatever it is,” she said quietly, “you can tell me.” Her thumb brushed lightly against his skin. “It’s okay.” Jay looked at her for a long moment. And slowly… He smiled too. The tension in him loosened just slightly. Because she had looked at him like this once before too. With trust. With warmth. Without fear. Last time he told her the truth… She had accepted him. Loved him anyway. Hopefully… She would again.

Jay held her hand a little tighter before speaking. “The thing I’m about to tell you…” He paused, forcing himself to meet her eyes. “It’s going to sound strange.” A faint, nervous laugh escaped him. “Actually, strange is an understatement.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, confusion flickering across her face, but she nodded softly anyway, encouraging him to continue. Jay inhaled deeply. “Here goes,” he whispered under his breath. His chest felt tight. Not because he feared for himself. But because he feared losing this. Losing her again.

“I’m a vampire.” The words settled heavily into the room. Jay watched her carefully, but forced himself to continue before he lost the courage to do it. “I’ve been alive…” He corrected himself quietly. “Or kind of alive. For a little over four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared at him silently now. No interruption. No reaction yet. And somehow that almost made it worse. Jay swallowed before continuing. “You asked me the other night if I believed in soulmates.” His voice softened slightly. “And I said yes because… vampires do have soulmates.” His gaze dropped briefly to their joined hands. “People we’re fated to find.” A pause. “To love.”

He took another breath. Slow. Careful. Then finally said the part that truly terrified him. “You’re mine.” The words barely left above a whisper. “And the truth is…” Jay’s chest tightened painfully now. “We have met before.” (Y/n)’s expression didn’t change. She just stared at him. Completely still. “In your previous life,” he continued quietly. “Four hundred years ago.” His voice almost broke on the final words. “We were soulmates then too.” Silence. Complete silence. Jay stopped speaking. And suddenly every second stretched unbearably long. (Y/n) didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t speak. She simply stared at him like her mind had stopped processing entirely.

Inside, panic immediately began clawing its way through him. Too much. You said too much too fast. Jay’s thoughts spiraled instantly. Maybe he should have explained it slower. Maybe he should have waited longer before telling her. Maybe this was a mistake. His fingers twitched slightly against hers before he forced himself still again, terrified that even the smallest movement would make her pull away. But she hadn’t yet. She was still holding his hand. Even as disbelief filled her eyes. “Okay,” she said quietly. Jay blinked. That was not the reaction he had expected.

(Y/n) looked down for a second, clearly trying to process everything racing through her mind before she looked back up at him again. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “If you’re a vampire…” Jay tensed instinctively. “Can you prove it?” He tilted his head slightly, caught off guard by the question. “Prove it?” “Yeah.” She shrugged awkwardly. “Like… show me your fangs or something.” For a second, Jay simply stared at her. Then, despite the tension still twisting in his chest, he let out a faint breath of disbelief. She wasn’t screaming. Wasn’t running. She was asking questions. Jay nodded slowly. “Okay. Sure.” He leaned back slightly, taking a steadying breath before closing his eyes briefly.

Then, when he opened them again, the warm brown slowly bled into crimson. At the same time, his fangs extended smoothly. The shift was subtle by vampire standards. But unmistakably inhuman. (Y/n) gasped loudly, her whole body jolting slightly in surprise. “You weren’t lying?” Jay almost laughed at how shocked she sounded. A second later, he let the transformation fade, his eyes returning to brown, his fangs retracting until nothing supernatural remained visible. “No,” he said softly. “I wasn’t.” His gaze stayed fixed on her carefully. “I promise. Everything I told you is true.” (Y/n) sat there silently for a moment. “Okay,” she repeated quietly.

Jay waited. Waited for fear. For panic. For the moment everything would fall apart. But instead… She just kept looking at him. Thinking. “So,” she said slowly after another moment, “when you knew my name that day we ran into each other…” Understanding slowly settled across her features. “It was because I resemble,” She hesitated. “the version of me you knew before?” Jay nodded gently. “You don’t just look like her.”

(Y/n)’s eyes stayed locked onto his. “You look identical.” His voice softened instinctively. “It’s basically like looking at the same person.” A small pause. “Just in a different century.” (Y/n) stared at him again after that, quieter now. Not scared. Just overwhelmed. Jay’s chest tightened as he watched her process it all piece by piece. And somehow… The fact that she was still sitting there felt more miraculous than anything else he had experienced in centuries. Jay watched her carefully for another moment before speaking again, his voice softer now.

“I know you love the color yellow.” (Y/n)’s brows twitched slightly. “A lot of people don’t like it,” he continued quietly. “But you do. You always said it felt warm.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Bright. Like happiness.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened just a little. “You freeze easily,” Jay added gently. “Even when the weather isn’t that cold.” A tiny laugh almost escaped her at that because it was painfully true. “You hate wine,” he continued. “Especially red.” Now she looked genuinely startled. “You spend a lot of time thinking about things most people ignore.” His gaze softened further. “The universe. Stars. The idea of what exists beyond what we can see.” Every word made her expression shift more and more into disbelief. “You’re ambitious,” Jay said quietly. “And kind. Even when people don’t necessarily deserve it.”

A small pause followed before his expression dimmed slightly. “The you I knew before…” He hesitated carefully. “You didn’t have the best relationship with your family.” His voice gentled further. “But I don’t know if that’s still true now.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment before slowly answering. “I don’t know if I’d call it ideal,” she admitted softly. “But…” A small smile appeared. “I’m close to my mom at least.” Relief visibly softened something in Jay’s expression. “I’m glad,” he said honestly. Because she deserved that. More than anyone. (Y/n) nodded slowly, still clearly processing everything he had told her. 

Then finally, after another quiet moment, she asked,  “So… what does it actually mean?” Jay tilted his head slightly. “To be your soulmate.” The question made him huff out the faintest laugh, not mocking, just soft with emotion. Honestly… There were hundreds of ways he could answer that. Ancient ways. Painful ways. Beautiful ways. But instead, he chose honesty. “It doesn’t have to mean anything different from a normal relationship,” he said gently. (Y/n) blinked slightly, probably expecting something far more dramatic. Jay smiled faintly at that. “It just…” He searched for the words carefully. “Carries more weight for me.” His gaze held hers steadily now. “But it doesn’t have to change anything for you.”

And he meant that. He didn’t want her trapped by destiny. Didn’t want her to feel obligated simply because fate had decided something centuries ago. If she stayed with him… He wanted it to be because she chose him. Not because the universe did. (Y/n) looked down at her hands quietly, her fingers twisting slightly together as she processed everything. “You know…” she began carefully, “people always talk about werewolves having soulmates too.” Jay listened silently. “Or imprinting,” she continued. “And it’s always described as this eternal thing.” Her brows furrowed slightly as she searched for the right wording. “Like… unchangeable.”

Jay understood what she was really asking immediately. Despite the fact she hadn’t technically asked it yet. “Yes,” he said softly. “First, werewolves do exist.” (Y/n)’s eyes flicked up toward him again, still looking mildly stunned every time he casually confirmed another impossible thing. “And they do have soulmates too,” Jay continued. “But their bond is very different from ours.” He leaned back slightly in his chair, giving her room to absorb the information. “A wolf can’t really survive losing their mate,” he explained quietly. “The bond becomes part of who they are.” His gaze softened. “But vampires are different.”

(Y/n) listened carefully, not interrupting. “A vampire doesn’t need to stay with their soulmate to survive,” Jay said. “The bond can strengthen us. Ground us.” A faint pause. “But it isn’t a necessity.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, clearly thinking through every word carefully. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “I wouldn’t be bound to you forever if…” Her voice softened. “If we ever broke up?” The question hurt. Not because she was rejecting him. But because Jay could hear the concern underneath it. The fear of losing her own freedom. Immediately, he shook his head. “That’s correct.” His answer came without hesitation. “If you wanted to leave,” he continued gently, “you could.”

(Y/n)’s eyes searched his carefully. “You could walk out that door right now,” Jay said quietly. “And we would never have to speak again.” The words felt heavier than he expected saying them aloud. But he forced himself to continue anyway. “Nothing would force you to stay with me.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment. “And you’d be okay with that?” Jay’s chest tightened painfully. No. Never. But that wasn’t the answer she needed. So instead, he nodded slowly. “Yes.” Because loving her had never been about possession. Not four hundred years ago. Not now. If she chose him, it had to truly be her choice.

“Why tell me now?” The question came quietly. Not accusing. Just honest. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly as he searched for the right words. “I didn’t want to overwhelm you,” he admitted. His fingers curled loosely together. “But it became harder and harder to hold it back.” (Y/n) listened silently. “It hurt,” Jay continued softly. “Being this close to you while hiding something so important.” His gaze dropped briefly before returning to hers. “And knowing I was carrying memories you didn’t have…” A faint tension crossed his expression. “Using knowledge from your previous life while you had no idea.” He shook his head slightly. “It started feeling like I was deceiving you.” The word lingered heavily between them. “So,” he said quietly, “I figured it was better for you to know the truth.” A pause. “And decide for yourself what happens next.”

(Y/n) stared at him after that, her thoughts suddenly moving far too quickly. It hurt. That part stayed in her mind. The way he said it. The grief hidden underneath the words. And suddenly a realization crept into her chest slowly enough to make her uneasy. Something bad happened to me. Or… to the version of me before. She swallowed slightly. Jay had spoken about losing her. About grief. About centuries of pain. Her fingers tightened together in her lap. A part of her wanted to ask. Needed to ask. How did she die? What happened four hundred years ago? But another part of her was terrified of the answer. Because if she truly was the same soul… Would history repeat itself? Would she suffer the same fate again? The thought alone made her chest tighten.

No. She wasn’t ready to hear that yet. Maybe it had been peaceful. Maybe she had simply grown old. Maybe, (Y/n) forced the thoughts away before they could spiral further. Instead, she looked back at him quietly. “Can I…” She hesitated slightly. “Can I have some time to think?” The question hurt Jay more than anything else had that evening. Not because it was unreasonable. Because it was. But because for the first time since finding her again… He truly didn’t know what would happen next. Still, he nodded immediately. “Of course.”

His voice stayed gentle despite the heaviness settling in his chest. “You can have all the time you need.” (Y/n) smiled faintly at him, though it looked distant now, thoughtful more than warm. And slowly, the evening came to an end. No argument. No dramatic reaction. Just quiet uncertainty. Jay walked her to the door, and when she left, he stayed standing there long after it closed behind her. The apartment suddenly felt too quiet again. Too empty. And as her footsteps disappeared further down the hallway… Jay realized something terrifying. He had no idea if she would come back.

~~~

He didn’t hear from her for two weeks. No messages. No calls. Nothing. At first, Jay told himself it was fine. She needed time. He had expected that. But as the days stretched on, silence slowly became something heavier. Something harder to ignore. And despite what he had told her, despite claiming he would be okay if she chose to walk away… He wasn’t. Not even close. He moved through the days mechanically after that. Working. Cooking. Speaking. Smiling when he was supposed to. But none of it really reached him.

It felt like his body continued out of habit while the rest of him remained stuck standing in that apartment doorway, watching her leave. Even the others noticed. Jake stopped teasing him as much. Sunoo hovered worriedly. Niki started quietly sitting near him more often without saying why. And Jungwon… Jungwon looked at him with the same concern Sage used to carry. That one hurt the most. Tonight had been some kind of celebration. He barely remembered what for anymore. One of the others had achieved something important, and they had all gathered together to eat and drink and laugh while Jay sat among them feeling strangely distant from it all.

A walking corpse. That was the closest way to describe it. Now, close to three in the morning, he walked home alone through quiet streets, hands tucked into his coat pockets as cold air drifted through the city. Fall was approaching. The breeze carried that familiar sharpness now, leaves beginning to gather along sidewalks beneath dim streetlights. It used to be her favorite season. Jay’s gaze lifted briefly toward the dark sky. He wondered if she still loved it. Then the thought twisted painfully. Because winter came after fall. And winter, winter was when he lost her. His chest tightened. If she stayed with him this time… Would history repeat itself? Would fate take her from him all over again? The thought hollowed him out from the inside. 

A scream shattered the silence. A woman. Close. Jay moved before he consciously registered it. His body reacted instantly, vampire instincts taking over as he crossed the street in a blur, turning sharply into a narrow alley. And froze. (Y/n). She was pressed against the wall, tears streaking down her face, panic filling her expression as she struggled against the figure cornering her. A vampire. Jay recognized it immediately. The scent. The eyes. The bloodlust. A rogue. One of the vampires who still clung to the old ways. The ones who still hunted humans openly, who still worshipped the war and violence their kind had spent centuries trying to leave behind.

The rogue had one hand pinned beside her head, fangs exposed as he snarled something low and threatening. (Y/n) sobbed, trying desperately to push him away. And something inside Jay snapped. The air in the alley shifted violently. The rogue barely had time to react before Jay was suddenly there, grabbing him by the throat and slamming him hard into the opposite wall with enough force to crack the concrete behind him. The alley shook. (Y/n) gasped sharply.

Jay’s eyes burned crimson now, far brighter than before, rage pouring off him in waves so intense it made the entire alley feel colder. “Get,” he said, voice low and deadly, “away from her.” The rogue stared at him in shock for half a second before recognition hit. Jay was stronger. The rogue reacted fast. But not fast enough. The second Jay loosened his grip even slightly, the other vampire lashed out violently, claws extending as he tried to tear free. Jay didn’t let him. Not this time. Not when (Y/n) was standing right there. The alley became a blur of movement, too fast for human eyes to fully follow. The rogue snarled, trying to strike again, but Jay caught his wrist mid-motion, twisting hard enough to force a sharp crack from the bone.

The rogue screamed. Jay didn’t even flinch. His eyes flicked toward (Y/n) instantly. “Close your eyes.” She stared at him, frozen completely in place, tears still streaming down her face. Jay’s chest tightened. “(Y/n),” he said again, louder this time, urgency slipping into his voice. “Close your eyes. Please.” Something in his tone finally reached her. Slowly, shakily, she squeezed her eyes shut. The last thing she heard clearly was movement. A loud slash. A wet sound.

Silence. Her breath hitched sharply as footsteps approached again, and instinctively she pushed herself harder against the wall, panic threatening to rise all over again. “It’s okay.” Jay’s voice. Gentle and soft. “It’s just me.” (Y/n)’s breathing shook unevenly as she slowly opened her eyes again, fear lingering long enough that part of her expected to see the rogue vampire standing there instead. But it was only Jay. Standing a careful distance away from her. His eyes had returned to brown. His expression calm despite the faint traces of violence still clinging to him.

Relief crashed through her so suddenly it almost made her knees give out. “Jay,” He smiled softly at the sound of his name leaving her lips. “It’s okay,” he repeated quietly. He didn’t move closer. Didn’t try to touch her. He knew better. Right now she was frightened enough already. Instead, he stayed exactly where he was, keeping her attention fixed entirely on him. Not the alley. Not the blood. And especially not the body lying motionless nearby. “Are you hurt anywhere?” he asked gently. (Y/n) blinked rapidly, still shaking slightly as she tried to ground herself in his voice instead of everything else around them. “No,” she whispered after a second. “I… I don’t think so.”

Jay visibly relaxed. Only slightly. But enough that she noticed. “You’re safe now,” he said softly. And somehow… Despite everything she had just seen… She believed him completely. “Let me walk you home.” Jay’s voice stayed soft, careful, as they stepped away from the alley. (Y/n) nodded immediately. She still looked shaken, her movements quieter now, slower than usual as the shock settled properly into her body. Jay stayed close enough to protect her if needed, but not so close that it felt suffocating. Every few seconds his gaze flicked around the dark streets automatically, checking for danger out of instinct more than necessity.

The city felt colder now. Too quiet. (Y/n) wrapped her arms around herself as they walked, but her thoughts weren’t really focused on the streets around them. They stayed trapped somewhere else entirely. On his words from weeks ago. It hurt. The way he had said it. The grief in his eyes. And after tonight… After seeing what vampires truly were capable of… The fear she had pushed away before no longer stayed quiet. Something terrible happened to me. She knew it now. Or at least, she was almost certain. The question sat heavily in her chest the entire walk home until finally, just as her apartment building came into view, she stopped walking. “Jay?” He halted immediately beside her.

(Y/n) turned slightly to look at him, nervousness flickering through her expression despite her determination. “Was this how I died last time?” Jay froze. The question caught him so off guard that for a second he genuinely forgot how to breathe. The night around them seemed to still. (Y/n) watched him carefully, waiting. Jay slowly looked up toward the dark sky instead of answering immediately. “No,” he said quietly after a moment. “It wasn’t.” Relief flickered briefly across her face. But only briefly. Because the heaviness in his voice remained. Jay lowered his gaze back to her slowly. “Do you really want to know what happened?” His tone wasn’t warning. It was almost pleading. Giving her one final chance to step away from the truth.

(Y/n) swallowed slightly. Then nodded. “I have to.” Jay stared at her for another long second before finally nodding too. “Okay.” His voice dropped softer. “But not out here.” (Y/n) understood immediately. So without another word, she turned and continued toward her apartment building, Jay falling silently into step beside her once more. And between them… The conversation waited. Once inside her apartment, the silence returned. But this time it wasn’t comfortable. It sat heavy between them, filled with anticipation neither of them knew how to ease.

(Y/n) sat down on the couch slowly, still shaken from everything that had happened that night. Jay stayed standing for a moment before lowering himself into the armchair across from her. For a while, neither of them spoke. Then Jay sighed quietly, exhaustion and grief tangled together in the sound. “Are you sure you want to know?” One last chance. (Y/n) looked at him, her expression soft but determined as she nodded. “I can’t stop thinking about it.” Jay lowered his gaze for a moment before nodding slowly in return. “Okay.”

His voice came quieter now. “Four hundred years ago… I met you in the middle of summer.” The memories surfaced painfully easily. “We spent one week together before I told you my secret.” A faint, broken smile flickered briefly across his face. “But unlike now…” His eyes softened at the memory. “You already knew.” (Y/n) blinked slightly at that. “You figured it out almost immediately,” Jay continued softly. “And without hesitation, you chose to come with me when I had to leave your town.” The warmth in his expression grew stronger for a moment despite the tears already gathering in his eyes. “We traveled together for months.” His voice drifted quieter. “Those months were wonderful.”

(Y/n) watched him carefully now, noticing the way his entire expression changed when he spoke about those memories. Like part of him had gone back there. Back to her. “Until winter came.” The warmth vanished. Jay’s breathing faltered slightly. He looked away briefly, jaw tightening as tears finally slipped free despite his attempts to stop them. “One day…” His voice cracked softly. “Someone attacked us.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened immediately. “They shot you with an arrow.” Silence filled the room for a second before he forced himself to continue. “You died in my arms.”

The words shattered something inside her. Jay’s hands curled tightly together now, like he was trying to physically hold himself together through the memory. “I buried your body,” he whispered. Another tear fell. “And then I became a monster.” The self hatred in his voice made her chest ache painfully. “I lost everything that day.” His gaze stayed lowered. “It took me years before I woke up from what I became after.” (Y/n) felt tears slipping down her own face now too. Not just because of the tragedy. But because of him. The way he carried it all still. For centuries.

“For a long time,” Jay continued quietly, “I believed the arrow came from the lycans.” His expression darkened faintly. “The werewolves.” A bitter breath escaped him. “But years later… I learned the truth.” Slowly, he looked back at her. “It came from my own coven.” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “They wanted me back in the war.” His voice hollowed slightly. “And they believed you were holding me back.” Silence followed. Heavy. Painful. Jay didn’t say anything else after that. He didn’t need to. Because everything else was already there in his eyes. The guilt. The grief. The love that somehow still survived all of it. And despite the pain in the story… The moments where he spoke about their life together had sounded different. Warm. Bright. Happy in a way she had never heard from him before. Like loving her had once been the best thing that ever happened to him. And somehow… That hurt the most.

Jay broke completely after that. The tears he had been barely holding back finally spilled over all at once, his breathing uneven as years upon years of buried grief resurfaced violently now that the memories had been spoken aloud again. “I’m sorry,” he whispered brokenly, dragging a hand over his face uselessly. “I’m sorry…” Saying it out loud made it real again. Not a distant memory dulled by centuries. Not an old wound buried beneath time. Real. Fresh. Painful enough that it felt like winter had returned to tear him apart all over again. His shoulders trembled slightly as he tried to steady himself, but he couldn’t stop. Not anymore.

For so many years, he had carried this alone. The truth about the arrow still haunted him more than almost anything else. For a long time, he had believed the lycans were responsible. It had been easier that way. Easier to direct his rage toward an enemy already shaped by war. But later… He learned the truth. Heeseung had been the one to tell him. Not because he wanted to hurt him, but because Jay deserved to know.

Heeseung was once a high ranking vampire in the war against the lycans, and so he had found himself at a meeting between high ranking officers and elders during the war. Jay’s old coven leader had spoken about him there, about his wasted potential, about how love had weakened him, made him refuse the war they demanded he fight in. And then one of the elders had suggested removing the thing anchoring him. Heeseung had disagreed. He didn’t believe they should call mates, they shouldn’t impact such a holy thing. But one voice against twenty meant nothing. Jay had never blamed Heeseung for staying silent back then. He knew the other vampire carried guilt over it already.

Still… Hearing the truth had destroyed something inside him all over again. Because it meant she hadn’t died because of war. She died because she loved him. Jay lowered his head into his hands as another sob broke free from his chest. “You were doomed because of me,” he whispered shakily. “Four hundred years ago… loving me killed you.” (Y/n)’s own tears slipped free now too as she listened. “And now you’re here again,” Jay continued weakly. “And all I can think about is losing you the same way.” His voice cracked entirely. “I can’t watch you die again.” The words shattered apart in the room between them.

Then suddenly, warmth, arms wrapped tightly around him before he even realized she had moved. Jay froze completely. One second she had been sitting across from him. The next she was there beside him, hugging him tightly, crying against him too. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered shakily. Jay’s body trembled harder at those words. Because despite everything… Despite centuries passing… Some part of him had never stopped blaming himself. (Y/n) held him tighter as he shook in her arms, her own tears still falling freely. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered again firmly. Jay closed his eyes tightly. “You didn’t shoot the arrow.” Her hand pressed gently against his back. “You didn’t order it to happen.” Her voice trembled slightly, but the conviction in it never wavered. “You were a victim too.” Jay’s breathing faltered. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Something in him cracked further at the words. Not painfully this time. Just enough to let some of the guilt finally breathe. Slowly, hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around her too, pulling her closer as he buried his face briefly against her shoulder. Her scent surrounded him instantly. Warm. Safe. Alive. “You’re so strong,” he whispered shakily against her. “Now and back then.” His fingers tightened slightly against her. “Much stronger than I’ve ever been.” (Y/n) let out a watery laugh through her tears as her hand moved slowly up and down his back, comforting him instinctively. “I don’t know about that,” she admitted softly.

Jay lifted his head slightly to look at her. “I’m just good at pretending.” Her lips trembled faintly. “I’m terrified all the time.” She gave a small, embarrassed laugh. “Of stupid things.” Jay frowned gently. “Sometimes making a phone call makes me freeze up completely,” she admitted quietly. “Like I’m being held at gunpoint.” A tear slipped down her cheek. “That doesn’t sound very strong to me.” Jay leaned back just enough to properly look at her then. Really look at her. At the vulnerability in her eyes. At the courage it took to admit that out loud.

Slowly, he lifted one hand, resting it gently against her cheek. “To me,” he said softly, “you are.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. Through the tears, she smiled. And somehow it looked exactly like the smile he had fallen in love with centuries ago. “You’re strong too,” she whispered. Before Jay could answer, she leaned forward. And kissed him. Soft. Gentle. Just a small peck against his lips. But somehow… It shattered through the guilt in his chest more effectively than centuries of suffering ever had. Because for the first time since losing her… Someone was holding him like he deserved to be forgiven.

~~~

That night, neither of them made it to the bedroom. Somewhere between tears, quiet conversation, and simply holding each other, exhaustion finally claimed them both. They fell asleep in the living room. (Y/n) curled against Jay on the couch while his arms stayed wrapped securely around her even in sleep, like some part of him feared she might disappear if he let go. For once, his dreams were quiet. No snow. No blood. No screaming. Only warmth. Morning light slowly spilled through the apartment windows, soft and pale as the city outside began waking up. Jay stirred first, though he didn’t move immediately. He simply stayed there for a moment, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing against him. Alive. Still here. The thought alone eased something deep inside his chest.

A few minutes later, (Y/n) shifted slightly too, blinking sleepily before looking up at him. Neither of them spoke right away. They just looked at each other quietly in the golden morning light. Then slowly, (Y/n)’s expression softened. “There’s something I need to say.” Jay’s chest tightened slightly, but he nodded gently for her to continue. (Y/n) took a small breath. “I can’t promise you forever.” The words hurt a little. Not because they were rejection. Because they were honest. And somehow honesty always reached deeper. “But…” Her fingers curled lightly against his shirt. “I can promise you the present.” Jay stayed completely still, listening carefully.

“Right here,” she whispered. “Right now…” A small smile appeared on her lips. “I’m in love with you.” His breath caught softly. “And I choose to be with you.” Not fate. Not destiny. Choice. Jay felt his eyes sting slightly again as he pulled her closer instinctively, holding her tightly against him. “Thank you,” he whispered. The words carried more emotion than anything else he could have said. (Y/n) smiled softly against him. Jay closed his eyes briefly, resting his forehead against hers. “That’s enough,” he said quietly. And he meant it. After four hundred years of grief, guilt, and longing… This moment alone already felt like more than he ever thought he would be given again. “I don’t need forever,” he whispered softly. His arms tightened around her just slightly. “I’ll happily accept the present.” Out of the fire an ashen healer rose through hatred and trauma, but here, in the arms of his beloved, he’s no longer broken and faded. 

~~~ The End ~~~

And that’s the end of Jay’s focus chapter. 

What do you guys think? Did you cry? I sure did. 

I promise the next one will be less hurtful. Maybe. 

Who do you think could be next?

[99zspider]

i cannot wait to read this!!!!!!!!! I can't read it today cuz i've been studing for my last exam tomorrow, but after the exam I'll read it!!!!

[mirisss]

Good luck on your exam!!!

Take your time reading! I’ll be happily waiting for your comments 💕

[mirisss]

Everbound: The Ashen Healer

Vampire! Park Jongseong (Jay) x female reader

Wordcount ≈ 32,7k

Warnings: death, grief, trauma, past life memories, reincarnation, crying, panic, anxiety, blood, violence, murder, emotional breakdowns, survivor’s guilt, I think that’s it. I promise there’s a happy ish ending. 

Taglist: @voucearse, @cherry012399, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, @h0neylemon, @loopylizzard, let me know if anyone wants to be tagged.

Part 1 of the Everbound: Blood Saga!

Ladies and gentlemen, and everyone else, grab some tissues and some popcorn, strap in, and be prepared for an emotional roller coaster. This is like 25k pure angst.

Masterlist Part 2

It all started just a little over four hundred years ago. In a time that was darker, but perhaps simpler in its own cruel way. A young scholar sat hunched inside a worn canvas tent, the flicker of a single candle casting restless shadows across pages filled with crude diagrams of the human body. Ink smudged his fingers, dried blood stained the cuffs of his sleeves. Outside, the distant groans of injured soldiers bled into the quiet, but inside, he focused. Always focused.

“Hold still,” he murmured earlier that evening, his voice steady despite the trembling of the man before him. “If you keep moving, I cannot help you.” “I will not lose the arm, will I?” the soldier asked, breath shallow, eyes wide with fear. Jay hesitated for only a moment before tightening the bandage with practiced hands. “Not tonight,” he said quietly. “That is all I can promise.” It was a life of small victories. A stitched wound. A fever broken. A man who lived to see another dawn. In war, that was as close to peace as one could come.

What war they fought, he no longer remembered. The banners, the cause, the names of kings and enemies, all of it had long since faded. But one night remained etched deep into him. It began with a scream. Jay’s eyes snapped open, the book slipping from his grasp as the sound tore through the silence. Another scream followed, then another, until the air itself seemed to crack under the weight of panic. “Fire!” someone shouted outside. “We’re under attack!” The tent walls glowed orange in an instant.

Jay stumbled to his feet, heart pounding, confusion turning to horror as heat pressed in from all sides. He pushed through the tent flap and was met with chaos. Flames devoured everything. Tents collapsed in on themselves, soldiers ran in every direction, some already engulfed, their cries raw and inhuman. “Help me!” a voice cried somewhere to his left, but when Jay turned, all he saw was a figure swallowed by fire. The smell hit him next. Burning cloth. Burning flesh. “No…” he whispered, backing away, but there was nowhere to go.

A sudden burst of heat struck him from behind. His sleeve caught first. He slapped at it instinctively, panic surging as the fire spread too quickly, licking up his arm, devouring fabric and skin alike. “God, no, no, no…” He screamed as the flames took hold, the pain immediate and unbearable. His skin crackled, blistered, the heat searing deep into muscle. Every instinct screamed at him to run. The lake. He remembered it faintly, just beyond the ridge, past the line of trees. If he could reach it, if he could just make it that far.

Jay stumbled forward, half-blind with pain, pushing through the chaos. Someone collided with him and fell, their face unrecognizable beneath burns. Another grabbed at him, fingers desperate, but Jay tore free, his mind reduced to a single thought. Water. “I have to… I have to make it…” he gasped, though the words barely formed past the agony. Each step felt slower than the last. His legs threatened to give out beneath him, his vision swimming as the world blurred into fire and shadow. The sounds of battle, of screaming, of death, all faded beneath the roar of his own suffering.

The trees loomed ahead, dark shapes against the inferno behind him. Just a little further. But his body was failing. Jay staggered, his foot catching on uneven ground as he fell hard, the impact knocking the breath from his lungs. The flames still clung to him, relentless, unforgiving. He tried to push himself up. His arms trembled, barely responding. His strength was gone. “I cannot…” he choked, voice breaking as his vision dimmed. “I cannot die like this…” The lake was so close. He could hear it now, the faint ripple of water just beyond reach. But he wasn’t sure he would make it, and then, everything went dark.

There was no sense of falling, no final breath he could remember drawing. Just an abrupt, merciful end to the pain, as if the world itself had decided he had suffered enough. For a time, there was nothing. And then, slowly, something returned. Awareness came first. Faint, distant, like a memory struggling to surface. Then scent. Thick and heavy, filling his lungs before he could even open his eyes. Incense. Crushed herbs. Dried roots. Familiar. Comforting, in a strange, disorienting way. An infirmary. His eyes opened.

The room was dim, lit by low-burning candles placed along the walls. Shadows clung to every corner, stretching and shifting with the flicker of the flames. The air felt still, too still, as if even the dust dared not move. Jay drew in a breath, expecting pain, but none came. His brow furrowed. That was wrong. Slowly, he lifted his hands into view. They were whole. Not just unburnt. Whole. The skin was smooth, unblemished, and almost pale in a way that felt unfamiliar. He turned them over, inspecting every inch, searching for the damage he knew should be there. The blisters. The char. The ruin. There was nothing.

Even the roughness that had once marked his palms, the callouses from grinding herbs and working long hours, had vanished. “What…” His voice came out hoarse, quieter than he expected. He swallowed, pushing himself up onto his elbows. His body moved too easily, too smoothly, as if it no longer carried the weight of exhaustion or injury. He paused, waiting for something to hurt. Nothing did. No ache. No stiffness. No lingering agony. Only emptiness. A flicker of unease settled in his chest. This was not survival. This was something else.

The soft creak of a door broke the silence. Jay’s head snapped toward the sound, instincts sharp despite his confusion. A woman stepped inside. She moved with a quiet grace, her presence filling the room without effort. She appeared to be in her mid-forties, her dark hair pulled back neatly, her expression calm. Too calm. She smiled when she saw him awake. “You’re awake, young man.” Her voice was gentle, almost soothing, like a healer addressing a frightened patient. But there was something beneath it, something that did not quite belong.

Jay said nothing at first. His gaze lingered on her, studying, searching for something he could not yet name. And then he saw it. Her teeth. They were not human. Slightly longer. Sharper. Just enough that when her lips curved into that smile, they caught the candlelight in a way that made something cold settle deep in his chest. His breath hitched. The woman noticed immediately. “Ah,” she said softly, tilting her head. “So you saw it.” Jay instinctively drew back, his body tensing as unease sharpened into fear. “Stay back,” he said, though his voice lacked the strength he intended. The woman raised her hands slightly, a gesture of peace. “Do not fear me.”

Her smile did not fade, but something in her gaze shifted. It softened, almost amused. “We are the same now.” Jay’s stomach twisted. Same. The word echoed in his mind, louder than it should have. “You should be thanking me,” she continued, stepping a little closer, though not enough to seem threatening. “I saved you.” Jay’s fingers curled into the thin fabric beneath him. “Saved?” he repeated, the word foreign on his tongue. Her eyes studied him carefully, as if measuring how much he already understood. “I found you,” she said. “Or what was left of you. Burnt beyond recognition. Barely clinging to life.”

A pause. “I was going to end it. It might have been the kinder choice.” Jay’s breath caught. “But something stayed my hand,” she went on. “Something told me you would be… valuable.” The word lingered. “So I saved you,” she finished simply. “I made you one of us.” Silence fell between them. Jay stared at her, his mind racing, grasping for meaning while trying to deny it at the same time. One of us. He knew those words. Everyone did. Stories told in hushed tones. Warnings whispered by soldiers around dying fires. Creatures of the night. Monsters.

His gaze flicked once more to her teeth. To the unnatural stillness of the room. To the absence of pain in his own body. “No…” he murmured, shaking his head slightly. “No, that is not…” But the truth pressed in, unavoidable. He had heard the stories. He had seen the aftermath. The ones who turned into wolves beneath the moon. And the ones who drank blood to survive, vampires. Jay’s chest tightened as the realization settled fully into place. And for the first time since waking, something far worse than pain took hold.

The woman introduced herself as Sage. “An odd name,” Jay said quietly, watching her as one might watch something that could turn dangerous at any moment. “It suits me,” she replied with a faint smile. “And you will grow used to it, as you will grow used to everything else.” She moved through the room with ease, gathering small jars and bundles of herbs, her fingers brushing over them with familiarity. The scent in the air deepened as she worked.

“You look at me as if I am something unnatural,” she continued, glancing back at him. “But tell me, Jay, what is more unnatural? A creature that must drink to survive, or a man who slaughters another in the name of a king he has never met?” Jay said nothing. Sage turned to face him fully now, her expression calm, almost patient. “All creatures kill. All creatures die. All creatures live. There is no difference between us and them. Only perspective.” She stepped closer, her gaze steady. “We are not monsters. We are simply… more.”

Jay frowned. “More?” “Stronger. Faster. Eternal.” There was no arrogance in her tone, only certainty. “We have been blessed.” “By what?” he asked. “The moon,” she answered simply. Jay let out a quiet breath, shaking his head. “That sounds like something told to make this easier to accept.” Sage’s smile softened, though her eyes remained sharp. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it is simply the truth you have yet to understand.” She turned away again, but her voice continued, quieter now. “Unfortunately, we are not the only ones who believe ourselves chosen.” Jay’s gaze sharpened. “The wolves.” “The lycans,” she corrected gently. “They believe the same as we do, that they are superior. That they alone are worthy of what they have been given.” “And you disagree?” Sage paused for only a moment. “We cannot both be right, we cannot both exist.”

The way she said it was calm. Almost kind. But Jay heard what lay beneath. “You want them dead,” he said. Sage did not answer immediately. When she did, her voice was softer than before. “We protect our kind. As they protect theirs.” “That is not protection,” Jay replied, his tone tightening. “That is slaughter.” Sage finally looked at him again, something unreadable flickering behind her eyes. “You are still thinking like a human.” “Because I am, was just, human,” he snapped. Silence stretched between them. Then Sage stepped closer, placing a hand lightly against his shoulder. Her touch was cool, steady. “And now you are not,” she said gently. “You will learn. In time.”

It took weeks. Weeks of restless nights and heavy thoughts. Weeks of watching, listening, trying to understand a world that had changed without his consent. Sage kept him close. Closer than the others seemed to like. More than once, Jay caught the elders watching him with open suspicion, their gazes lingering a little too long, their whispers falling silent when he entered a room. “He is weak,” one of them muttered once, not quietly enough. “He hesitates. He questions.” “He is new,” Sage replied calmly. “As you once were.” “He does not believe,” another added, their voice colder. “That makes him dangerous.”

Jay had expected Sage to agree. She did not. “He will,” she said simply. “Or he will find his own way. Either is acceptable.” “And if his way threatens ours?” Sage’s expression did not change. “Then I will deal with it.” That had been the end of it. After that, the whispers quieted. The looks remained, but none dared act on them. Sage stood between him and whatever judgment they had been ready to pass. She treated him with a patience he did not understand. Guided him, corrected him, defended him. There was something almost maternal in the way she spoke to him, in the way she watched over him.

In time, Jay stopped questioning it. If she had made him this way, then perhaps, in some sense, she had a claim to him. Weeks passed, and slowly, reluctantly, he began to adapt. The hunger came first. Sharp. Insistent. Impossible to ignore. The first time he fed, he nearly recoiled from himself. “I cannot do this,” he said, pulling back, his hands trembling. “You must,” Sage told him, her voice firm but not unkind. “Or you will die. Again.” “It feels wrong.” “It’s simply survival.” Jay clenched his jaw, staring at the offered blood as if it might burn him. “I was meant to heal people. Not… this.” Sage stepped closer, her gaze steady. “And you still can. But you cannot save anyone if you refuse to live.”

He hesitated only a moment longer before giving in. It did not take long for necessity to dull the discomfort. Then came the strength. At first, it startled him. The way his body responded without effort, the way distance seemed to shrink beneath his steps. He moved faster than he thought possible, reacted quicker than his mind could fully comprehend. “You will learn control,” Sage assured him after he nearly shattered a wooden table with a careless grip. “I preferred being weak,” Jay muttered. She laughed softly. “No, you did not.” And perhaps she was right. Over time, the unfamiliar became routine. The impossible became normal. The hunger. The strength. The stillness of his body. The silence of his breath. It no longer felt like something forced upon him. It simply… was. And though he would never have chosen this life, he began to understand it. Not fully. Not yet. But enough to exist within it.

Jay had yet to truly join the war against the lycans. The thought of it still sat uneasily within him, like something he could not quite swallow. “I did not become this to kill,” he told Sage one evening, his voice low as he cleaned dried blood from a set of instruments. Sage did not look up from her work. “No one ever does,” she replied. “But sometimes, it becomes necessary.” Jay shook his head, though she could not see it. “Not for me.” She studied him then, her gaze lingering for a moment longer than usual. “Then do not,” she said simply. “There are other ways to serve.” And so he did.

He stayed within the coven, assisting Sage in the infirmary. It was a role that felt… familiar. Grounding. A fragile thread connecting who he had been to what he had become. He treated wounds. Mixed remedies. Learned new ways to heal with herbs he had never seen before, plants that grew only in shadowed places, nurtured by creatures who did not belong to the sun. Often, he was sent beyond the safety of the coven. “Go to the town to the east,” Sage would say. “We are running low on dried root.” Or, “There is a grove not far from here. You will find what we need if you know where to look.” He did not mind the errands. In truth, he welcomed them. The quiet of the forest was easier than the tension of the coven, easier than the distant sounds of war that followed them wherever they went. Months passed since the fire that had taken his life and given him another. Months of learning. Of adapting. Of surviving. 

~~~

And then came the morning that changed everything again. Sage handed him a small, worn book, its pages filled with careful sketches and notes written in a hand far older than his own. “There is something I need,” she said. Jay took the book, flipping it open. His eyes fell on the illustration of a delicate flower, its petals thin and almost translucent, curling inward like something guarding a secret. “This does not look familiar,” he admitted. “It should not,” Sage replied. “It is not meant to be found.” Jay glanced up. “That sounds promising.” A faint smile touched her lips. “It is grown by witches. Tended carefully. Protected.” “And you want me to simply walk in and take it?” “I want you to retrieve it,” she corrected. “Carefully.”

Her expression grew more serious as she reached into the folds of her cloak, producing a small object. It shimmered faintly in the dim light, something between metal and glass, etched with symbols Jay did not recognize. “You must not touch the flower with your bare hands,” she said, placing it in his palm. “Not even for a moment.” “What happens if I do?” he asked. Sage held his gaze. “You will not like the answer.” Jay exhaled slowly. “Understood.” He tucked the object away and closed the book. “Where will I find it?” Sage pointed toward the distant tree line beyond the coven’s borders. “Follow the forest north. You will know when you are close.” Jay nodded once before turning to leave. “Jay.” He paused, glancing back at her. “Be careful,” she said. Something in her tone made him linger for a moment longer than usual. Then he gave a small nod and stepped out into the morning light.

The forest welcomed him in silence. Time passed easily beneath the canopy. The air was cool, the ground soft beneath his steps. Birds called overhead, unaware of the creature that moved quietly among them. He searched carefully, comparing what he saw to the image in the book. Hours slipped by, the sun climbing higher in the sky. It was nearing noon when he found it. The flower stood alone in a small clearing, its pale petals catching the light in a way that felt almost unnatural. It seemed to glow faintly, as if it did not quite belong to the world around it.

Jay stepped closer, cautious. “That must be it,” he murmured to himself. He reached for the object Sage had given him, preparing to retrieve it. A movement at the edge of the clearing made him freeze. Someone else was there. A young girl stepped forward, her presence so quiet he had not noticed her approach. She moved toward the flower without hesitation, her hand lifting as if drawn to it. “No,” Jay said sharply, his voice cutting through the stillness. “Do not touch it.” The girl stopped. Slowly, she turned. Their eyes met. And everything else fell away. Jay forgot to breathe.

The forest, the war, the flower, all of it faded into nothing as something deep within him stirred, then surged. It was not like anything he had ever felt before. Not fear. Not hunger. Something stronger. His chest tightened as if something inside him had been pulled taut, stretched across time itself. Every instinct in him screamed the same thing. Closer. He took a step forward without thinking. The girl stared at him, confusion flickering across her face, but she did not move away. “What?” she began softly. Jay barely heard her. 

Sage’s voice echoed faintly in his mind. Words spoken weeks ago, half dismissed at the time. There is a possibility. Rare. Unpredictable. A bond not given to all. A fated connection. Jay’s gaze remained locked on hers, something unspoken passing between them in the silence. And in that moment, he knew. He had found his fated love.

“That flower… it is poisonous,” Jay said quickly, his voice steadier than he felt. He did not know if that was true. The book had not said it in such simple terms, only that it was dangerous, not to be touched. But he needed her to step away, and fear was often the fastest way to ensure that. The girl paused, her hand hovering for just a moment longer before she pulled it back. “Oh,” she said softly, taking a small step away. “What a shame. It is so pretty.” Jay let out a quiet breath he had not realized he was holding.

The light shifted above them as the wind stirred the branches, and for a moment, the sun broke through in scattered beams. It fell across her like something intentional, catching in her hair, tracing the curve of her face, illuminating her in a way that made her seem almost unreal. Warm and alive, everything he was not. Jay forced himself to move, reaching for the object Sage had given him. He handled it carefully, positioning it around the stem of the flower before lifting it cleanly from the earth. “I wish I could give it to you,” he said, glancing back at her, “but as I said, it is dangerous. I will need to dispose of it properly.”

The girl smiled at him, a lightness in her expression that made something in his chest tighten. “I suppose that makes you my knight in shining armor, then.” Jay let out a small breath of amusement, the sound unfamiliar even to himself. “Perhaps.” She stepped closer then, her dress brushing softly against the forest floor, catching on fallen leaves. She didn’t seem to notice, or perhaps she simply didn’t care. “I am (Y/n),” she said, offering a small curtsy, playful yet sincere. Jay dipped his head slightly in return. “Jay.” “Jay,” she repeated, as if testing the name, committing it to memory. Her smile lingered. “You must be new around here. I have not seen you before.”

There was no suspicion in her tone, only curiosity. Jay hesitated. He had learned quickly that truth was not always something he could offer freely. “Yes,” he said after a moment. “I am with the army.” It was close enough to what she would expect. Close enough to avoid questions he could not answer. Her expression shifted slightly, something softer, more thoughtful. “Oh.” There was a quiet understanding in that single word. Perhaps she had seen soldiers before. Perhaps she knew what it meant. Jay felt an unexpected pang of guilt.

He glanced upward, the movement instinctive. The sun had shifted further now. Time had passed faster than he had realized. He should return. Sage would be waiting. “I should go,” he said, though the words felt heavier than they should. “I need to return to camp.” He turned slightly, ready to leave. But he stopped. The thought came unbidden, sudden and insistent. He did not want this moment to end. Jay hesitated, then looked back at her. “There is…” He paused, searching for the right words. “There is something happening in town tonight, is there not?” (Y/n)’s expression brightened instantly. “The lantern dance,” she said. “It is held every year.”

Jay nodded. He remembered the notices, the quiet excitement among the townspeople when they had first passed through. “If you are free,” he said, his voice quieter now, more uncertain than it had been before, “perhaps we could meet there.” (Y/n)’s smile widened, something warm and genuine lighting her features. “I would like that very much,” she said. She tilted her head slightly, a playful glint in her eyes. “Perhaps my knight will save me a dance?” Jay felt something shift within him, something lighter than anything he had known in a very long time. He smiled. “I will save them all for my lady.”

~~~

Jay returned before dusk, the forest quieter now, the light fading into softer hues as he made his way back to the coven. The flower was secured carefully, untouched, just as Sage had instructed. He found her in the infirmary, as always. She stood over a worktable, grinding something into a fine paste, her movements slow and deliberate. The familiar scent of herbs filled the air. “I have it,” Jay said, stepping inside. Sage glanced up, her eyes briefly scanning him before settling on the object in his hands. “Good,” she said softly. “Place it here.” Jay did as instructed, setting the flower down with care.

Sage reached for it immediately, using tools to handle it, never once letting her skin brush against the delicate petals. She began crushing them slowly, methodically, her focus unwavering. Jay lingered. “There is something else,” he said after a moment. Sage hummed in acknowledgment. “There usually is.” “I met someone.” That made her pause. Only for a second. Then she resumed her work, though something in her posture shifted, just slightly. “Tell me.” Jay stepped closer, resting his hands lightly against the edge of the table. “A girl. In the forest. She was about to touch the flower.” Sage listened in silence as he spoke, recounting the moment. The way she looked. The way he felt. The pull he could not explain. When he finished, the room fell quiet.

Sage’s hands slowed, then stilled. Jay watched her, a faint crease forming between his brows. “You do not seem surprised.” “I am not,” she said quietly. He tilted his head. “Then why do you seem… sad?” Sage exhaled slowly, setting the crushed petals aside. For a moment, she did not speak, as if weighing whether or not to answer. Then she did. “Long ago,” she began, her voice softer than he had ever heard it, “I met someone who made me feel the same way.” Jay straightened slightly, his attention sharpening. “I loved him,” she continued. “Very much.” There was a pause. “But he was human.” Jay felt something in his chest tighten. “Just like your girl is,” Sage added gently. She turned away from the table, leaning back against it as her gaze drifted somewhere distant, somewhere far beyond the walls of the infirmary.

“I begged him,” she said, a faint tremor slipping into her voice. “More times than I can count. I asked him to let me change him. To let me give him what I had been given.” “And he refused?” Jay asked quietly. Sage nodded. “He said he wished to live as he was born. To grow old. To die as a human.” A faint, sad smile touched her lips. “He said it was what made life meaningful.” Jay said nothing. “We spent sixty years together,” she went on. “Sixty years that felt both fleeting and eternal.” Her gaze lowered, her voice softening even further. “And then, one morning… he did not wake.” A tear slipped free before she could stop it, trailing slowly down her cheek.

Jay’s breath caught. “My name was not always Sage,” she said after a moment, reaching up to wipe the tear away. “But he called me that. Said I always smelled like it, no matter what I did.” A quiet huff of breath escaped her, something close to a laugh, though it held no real amusement. “After he passed, I could not bear to be who I had been with him,” she admitted. “That woman was… too full of memories.” Her eyes lifted, meeting Jay’s. “So I became Sage.” She gestured faintly to herself. “Sage is not the woman who lost her love. Sage is the woman she became after.”

Silence settled between them. Jay stepped closer without thinking. “There is something else,” Sage said, her gaze still fixed on him. “Something you should know.” He frowned slightly. “What is it?” “I saved you,” she said slowly, “because you reminded me of him.” Jay stilled. “You do not look exactly the same,” she continued, “but your heart, your conviction, the way you spoke, even in pain, it was just like him.” Her voice softened. “And I could not lose him again.” The weight of her words settled heavily in the room. Jay closed the distance between them, his movements gentle as he wrapped his arms around her.

For a moment, she seemed surprised. Then she returned the embrace. “I promise,” Jay said quietly, his voice steady despite everything he felt, “I will not leave you. I will stay.” Sage held him a little tighter at that. “You are the son I never had,” she murmured. Jay closed his eyes briefly. “So please,” she added, pulling back just enough to look at him, her expression serious now, “be careful with your fated one.” Her gaze searched his. “Do not take lightly what you have been given.” Jay nodded. “I will not.”

As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the last traces of gold fading into deepening blue, Sage handed Jay a suit. It was simple, but well-made. Dark fabric, clean lines, fitted in a way that made him feel almost like someone else entirely. “You will need this,” she said, brushing a hand over the sleeve as if smoothing out something unseen. “You would stand out otherwise.” Jay glanced down at himself, adjusting the collar slightly. “You are not coming?” Sage shook her head, a faint smile on her lips. “No. I have no place in such things anymore.” Jay studied her for a moment. “You could.” Her smile softened, but she did not waver. “Go,” she said gently. “Enjoy your evening.” There was something final in her tone. Jay nodded, though a small part of him wished she would reconsider. “Thank you,” he said, before turning and stepping out into the night.

The town was alive. Lanterns hung from every post, every doorway, their warm glow casting dancing light across the streets. Candles lined windowsills, flickering like stars brought down to earth. Music drifted through the air, soft at first, then louder as he moved closer to the center. People filled every corner. Women and girls moved gracefully through the streets, their dresses flowing in soft fabrics, adorned with delicate flowers and elegant pins woven into their hair. Laughter followed them, light and easy.

Men and boys stood just as finely dressed, suits pressed, flowers tucked neatly into their pockets. Some even wore them in their hair, as if the night itself demanded beauty from everyone. Jay glanced down at his own attire, a small breath of relief escaping him. Without it, he would have stood out like a dandelion in a bouquet of roses. He moved through the crowd, his gaze scanning each face, each figure, searching. She had said she would come. He believed she would.

Time passed. Minutes turned into something longer, though he could not quite tell how long. The music shifted, people danced, and lanterns were released into the sky, drifting upward like glowing embers. Still, he did not see her. Jay slowed, his steps becoming less certain. Doubt crept in, quiet but persistent. Perhaps she had changed her mind. Perhaps she had only been polite. He exhaled slowly, his gaze lowering for a moment as the thought settled heavier than it should have. Then, suddenly, a voice cut through the noise.

“Jay!” It was bright. Certain. His head snapped up. He turned, searching for the source, and then he saw her. There she was. She stood just a short distance away, the crowd parting slightly around her as if she belonged at the center of it all. Her dress was a soft yellow, catching the lantern light in a way that made it glow, like sunlight carried into the night. It reminded him instantly of the forest. Of the way the sun had touched her earlier that day. She lifted a hand, waving at him, her smile wide and genuine. Then, with a playful grace, she dipped into a small curtsy. Jay found himself moving before he could think, weaving through the crowd, closing the distance between them. “You found me,” he said as he reached her, a hint of breathlessness in his voice. “I did,” she replied, a soft laugh escaping her.

The sound settled somewhere deep within him. Jay had heard many things in his life. Screams. Laughter. The quiet of the forest. But this… This was the finest sound he had ever heard. Jay extended his hand toward her, the music soft and inviting as it drifted through the lantern-lit streets. “May I?” he asked. (Y/n) smiled, placing her hand in his without hesitation. “You may.” Her fingers were warm against his. He led her gently into the dance, unsure at first, but she followed easily, guiding him as much as he guided her. They moved with the rhythm, slow at first, then more freely as the music carried them.

“You are not a soldier,” she said after a moment, her eyes glinting with quiet amusement. Jay let out a small breath of laughter. “Is it that obvious?” “You move too carefully,” she replied. “Like you are afraid to step on the world itself.” “Perhaps I am.” She smiled at that. Hours passed as if they were nothing. They danced beneath the lanterns, the soft glow casting shifting patterns across their faces. They lit lanterns of their own, writing small wishes neither dared share aloud, then releasing them into the sky. Jay watched as they rose higher and higher, joining the others until the night was filled with floating lights, like stars brought close enough to touch.

“Do you believe they reach somewhere?” (Y/n) asked, her gaze following one as it drifted upward. “I do not know,” Jay admitted. She looked at him, her expression soft. “I think they do.” He found himself nodding, though he had no reason to. They wandered through the streets after, sharing sweet pastries dusted with sugar, laughing quietly over nothing and everything all at once. The world felt distant, unimportant, as if it existed somewhere far beyond the edges of that night.

For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jay felt… alive. The night ended too quickly. And yet, it did not truly end. He saw her again the next evening. And the one after that. Each night, they met beneath the fading light, finding each other with an ease that felt almost unreal. They spoke, they laughed, they walked through quiet paths and crowded streets alike, learning each other in small, unguarded moments. A week passed like this. A week that felt like something stolen from a life he had lost.

Then it ended. Jay found Sage waiting for him when he returned from the forest one day, her expression more serious than usual. “We leave tomorrow,” she said. The words struck harder than he expected. “So soon?” he asked. “Our work here is done,” she replied. “There are no lycans left in this region. The coven will move on.” Jay’s jaw tightened slightly. “I see.” Sage watched him carefully. “You should tell her.” He nodded.

That night, he found (Y/n) where they always met. She smiled when she saw him, but it faded slightly as she took in his expression. “What is it?” she asked softly. Jay stepped closer, his gaze searching hers. “I have to leave,” he said. Her breath caught. “Leave?” “My… unit is moving on,” he explained. “We cannot stay.” Silence fell between them. “I wish I could,” he added quietly. “But I cannot.” (Y/n) looked down for a moment, her fingers curling slightly at her sides. Then, without hesitation, she stepped forward and took his hand, weaving their fingers together. “Then I will come with you.” The words were so simple. So certain.

Jay stared at her. “You would leave everything behind?” She met his gaze without fear. “Yes.” “It is not that easy,” he said, his voice gentler now. “You do not understand what you are offering.” “Then help me understand,” she replied. Jay hesitated. This was the moment. A test, perhaps. Of fate. Of trust. Of everything. He drew in a slow breath. “There is something you must know,” he said. “Something I have not told you.” (Y/n) waited, her hand still holding his. “I am not what you think I am,” he continued. “I am not… fully human.”

Her expression did not change. “I am a vampire,” he said, the word heavy on his tongue. “The ones you have heard stories of. The ones people fear.” Silence followed. Jay watched her closely, waiting for it. The fear. The hesitation. The recoil. It did not come. Instead, (Y/n) smiled. Softly. She lifted her free hand, brushing it gently against his cheek, her touch warm and steady. “I know,” she said. Jay blinked. “You… know?” “I knew from the start that you were different,” she replied. “The way you move. The way you look at things. The way you… feel.” She tilted her head slightly, her smile deepening. “But I do not care.” Jay’s breath caught. “You are still you,” she said simply. “And that is enough for me.”

The weight in his chest shifted, something tight and guarded loosening for the first time in centuries. “Are you certain?” he asked quietly. “I am,” she answered without hesitation. And so she left. She turned her back on the life she had known, on her home, on everything familiar. She stepped into a world she did not fully understand, a world filled with dangers she could not yet see. All for him. A human, choosing a vampire. A choice that would bind them both to something far greater than either of them realized.

Months passed, and time seemed to move differently. Faster. Lighter. Jay had never known days to feel so full, nor nights to feel so short. With (Y/n) by his side, something within him had settled, something he had not even realized was restless before. He was… happy. Summer faded into autumn, leaves turning gold and crimson before falling to the ground in quiet surrender. Autumn gave way to winter, the air growing sharp, the world slowing beneath a blanket of snow. (Y/n) adapted to it all with a quiet strength that never failed to surprise him.

Sage welcomed her without hesitation. When Jay had first brought her before Sage, there had been a moment of stillness, a quiet understanding passing between them. Then Sage smiled, stepping forward, her eyes soft. “So this is the one,” she said gently. Jay nodded. “This is (Y/n).” (Y/n) curtsied slightly, a bit nervous but trying to hide it. “It is an honor to meet you.” Sage let out a quiet breath, something fragile flickering across her expression before she pulled (Y/n) into an embrace. “You are most welcome here,” she said softly. Later, when Jay had referred to Sage as his mother, the word slipped out without thought. Sage had gone still. Then she laughed, though tears gathered in her eyes. “You always did know how to surprise me,” she said, her voice unsteady.

~~~

Winter settled fully around them. Snow coated the ground, soft and untouched in places, disturbed only by passing footsteps. The war seemed to pause, if only for a time. The cold made movement harder, hunts more difficult. For a while, there was peace. One evening, Jay and (Y/n) walked side by side, returning from a nearby town. A small basket hung from her arm, filled with vegetables and small goods they had gathered. “You insisted on buying far too much,” Jay said, glancing at the basket. (Y/n) smiled, nudging him lightly. “And you insisted on carrying it all.” “I would have,” he replied. “I know,” she said softly.

Their fingers were intertwined, her hand warm despite the cold air. They laughed about something small, something unimportant. The kind of moment that felt like it would last forever. Then Jay felt it. A shift. Subtle. Almost nothing. But enough. His steps slowed. “What is it?” (Y/n) asked, glancing at him. “I thought I…” He frowned slightly, his gaze scanning the trees. “I am not sure.” The forest was quiet. A prickle of unease crawled up his spine.

Then he heard it. A sharp sound, cutting through the stillness. Jay’s head snapped toward it, instinct taking over. “No,” he breathed. The arrow came from the darkness between the trees, slicing through the air with deadly precision. Jay moved. He reached for her, pulling her toward him, trying to shield her with his own body. But something went wrong. His thoughts tangled. His reaction faltered. For the first time since he had become what he was, he hesitated. Fear, not for himself, but for her. It slowed him. Just enough.

“Jay?” (Y/n)’s voice was soft, confused. He turned with her, pulling her down as they fell to the ground. But it had already hit. A dull, sickening sound. (Y/n)’s body jerked in his arms. Jay froze. For a moment, the world went silent. “No,” he whispered. Slowly, he looked down. The arrow had found its mark. It pierced through her chest, the dark shaft standing stark against the pale fabric of her dress. Blood spread quickly, staining the white snow beneath them. Warm, too warm. Jay’s hands trembled as he pressed them against the wound, as if he could somehow undo what had already been done.

“No, no, no…” he said, his voice breaking. “Stay with me. You will be fine. I can fix this. I can…” But even as he spoke, he knew. The snow around them turned red. And Jay’s hands were stained with it. Jay broke. He did not think. He did not breathe. He did not exist beyond the moment in his arms. “I do not know what to do,” he whispered, his voice shaking as his hands pressed uselessly against the wound. “I can fix this. I can fix this, I just…” But he knew he could not. He knew.

He could feel it in the way her body trembled, in the way her breath came uneven and shallow. The damage was too great. Too deep. Even if he tried to turn her, even if he risked everything, she would not survive it. And he could not even try. Sage’s words echoed in his mind. Young vampires do not have enough venom. It was not possible. There was nothing he could do. Jay pulled her closer, cradling her against him, his grip desperate, as if holding her tighter might somehow keep her here. “I am here,” he said, though his voice cracked with every word. “I am here. You are not alone. I am here.”

He expected more. Another arrow. Another attack. Something to finish what had begun. But nothing came. Just one. One arrow. One moment. And everything was gone. (Y/n) shifted weakly in his arms. Despite the pain, despite the blood, she tried to smile. She wanted him to remember her smile, not her tears. Jay felt his chest shatter all over again. “No,” he whispered, shaking his head. “Do not… do not do that. You do not have to pretend. You can be afraid. You can…”

But she was not afraid. Her hand lifted slowly, trembling, brushing faintly against his arm as if to steady him instead. “I love you, Jay,” she whispered. The words were barely there. A breath more than a voice. Then she coughed, her body jerking slightly as blood spilled from her lips, dark against her skin. It dripped down her chin, staining her dress, staining him. Jay wiped it away frantically, his hands shaking. “No, no, please,” he begged. “Stay with me. Please stay. I need you to stay.”

Her head tilted to the side, her strength fading too quickly, her eyes losing their light. “(Y/n),” he said, his voice breaking entirely now. “Look at me. Please. Look at me.” But she could not. Her gaze dimmed. Her body went still. And just like that, she was gone. Jay stared at her, unmoving, uncomprehending. “No,” he whispered. His arms tightened around her. “No.” His voice rose, raw and broken. “Please, no.” He pressed his forehead against hers, his breath uneven, his body shaking as grief tore through him without mercy.

“I will find you again,” he said, his voice trembling with something deeper than hope, something closer to desperation. “Do you hear me? I will find you. I will wait. A thousand years, ten thousand, it does not matter. I will wait for you.” Tears fell freely now, each one burning as it slid down his face. “I will not lose you like this,” he continued, his grip tightening as if he could anchor her soul itself. “I refuse. I will find you again.” The snow around them remained still. The world did not answer. And slowly, something inside him began to change. With every tear, with every broken breath, the part of him that had learned to feel, to hope, to love again, began to retreat. It slipped away, piece by piece.

The warmth she had brought into him faded, replaced by something colder. Something sharper. Something empty. Where there had once been a man, there was now only what remained. A creature of the night. A monster. And as Jay held her lifeless body in the snow, the last of his humanity sank into the darkness, leaving nothing behind but grief and something far more dangerous. Jay cradled her carefully, as if she might still feel the way he held her. Her body was light in his arms, too light.

He carried her through the snow in silence, his steps steady, his expression empty. The forest did not feel the same anymore. Nothing did. He found a place where the trees parted just enough for the sky to open above. The snow there was thinner, touched more often by the sun. It felt… right. Jay lowered her gently to the ground. For a moment, he just looked at her. Her face was peaceful now. The pain was gone. The life that had once filled her was gone, too. His hands moved slowly as he began to dig. The earth was cold, stubborn beneath the thin layer of snow, but he did not stop. He did not rush either. Each movement was deliberate, controlled, as if this were just another task to be completed.

He did not cry. He did not feel. When the hole was deep enough, he lifted her once more, placing her inside with care. He adjusted her slightly, brushing a strand of hair away from her face. “You will not be cold,” he said quietly, though there was no emotion behind the words. He covered her slowly. Earth fell over her in soft, dull sounds, until she was gone from sight. Gone completely. Jay stood there for a long time after, staring at the place where she now lay. Then, without another word, he turned and left. 

When he returned to the coven, the scent of blood clung to him. Sage noticed immediately. She stepped forward, her expression shifting from calm to alarm in an instant. “Jay?” Her gaze dropped to his hands, to the blood that stained them, to the emptiness in his eyes. “Jay, what happened? Where’s (Y/n)?” she asked, her voice tightening with worry as she moved closer. He looked at her. But there was nothing behind his gaze. No grief. No pain. Only something cold. Something sharp. Sage hesitated for only a second before reaching for him, her hands gentle as she tried to wipe the blood from his skin. “Tell me,” she said softly. “Please.” Something twisted inside him. Her voice. Her concern. It grated against what remained of him. His eyes darkened.

Then they shifted, deepening into a violent red, something raw and furious surfacing where there had once been restraint. “Do not,” he said, his voice low, unfamiliar even to himself. Sage stilled. “Jay,” But she stepped closer anyway. And something inside him snapped. Before he could think, before he could stop himself, his hand shot out, gripping her. Her eyes widened. “Jay, what are you doing?” He shoved her. Hard. Sage stumbled back, her body hitting the edge of the infirmary fire. Flames caught instantly, licking up her clothing, devouring fabric and skin alike.

She cried out, the sound sharp with shock more than pain. “Jay!” she gasped, struggling to pull herself free. For a moment, just a moment, something flickered in his expression. Then it was gone. He stepped forward. The fire illuminated his face, casting harsh shadows over features now stripped of anything human. Sage looked at him, truly looked, and something in her gaze changed. Not fear, but understanding. “Jay,” she whispered, her voice softer now, even as the flames consumed her. “My son…”

The words did not reach him. Or perhaps they did. But they did not matter. He had found a piece of wood, and he drove the it forward without hesitation. It pierced her heart cleanly. Her body went still. The fire continued to burn, but Sage was already gone. Jay stood there, unmoving, staring at what remained. There was no satisfaction. No regret. Nothing. He had nothing left. No love. No purpose. No reason to care. Only the need for blood, for revenge. It settled deep within him, stronger than it had ever been before. Sharper. Louder. And this time, he did not fight it.

When the coven moved, he did not stay behind. When the war called, he answered. There were no more questions. No more hesitation. Jay stepped into the conflict without restraint, without mercy. The man who had once healed was gone. What remained walked willingly into blood and violence, no longer guided by right or wrong. Only by the need to feed. And the emptiness that could never be filled. He blamed the lycans. He needed to. There had been no proof. No face to the arrow. No voice behind the trees. But the war had already drawn its lines, already given him an enemy. And so he chose them. “It was them,” he would say, more to himself than to anyone else. “It had to be.” No one argued. They did not need to.

As blood coated his hands, as his fangs sank into flesh, he felt it. Not relief. Not peace. But something close enough to keep him moving. The hunger drowned out the memory. The violence dulled the pain. Each life he took pushed the image of her just a little further away, buried beneath layers of rage and red. For years, he was nothing but a monster. Efficient. Ruthless. Unquestioning. He rose quickly within the coven, his name spoken with a mixture of respect and unease. He did not hesitate. He did not falter. “Send Jay,” they would say. “He will finish it.” And he always did.

Eventually, he was given his own command. A branch of the coven under his control. A troop that followed his lead without question. They feared him. He preferred it that way. Years passed. Decades even. Seventy winters had come and gone since the night he had buried her beneath the earth. Seventy years of blood and silence. Seventy years of nothing. Then, one night, something changed.

The wolves’ village burned. Flames rose high into the sky, devouring homes, devouring lives. The screams of those trapped within echoed through the night, sharp and desperate, before fading one by one. Jay stood at the edge of it all, watching. “Leave no survivors,” He had said to one of his men, they had given a small nod. Now, the work was nearly done. He turned away from the destruction, already finished with it. His troop would handle the rest. They always did.

The forest greeted him with quiet as he stepped beyond the flames. Then he stopped. Two figures lay ahead. A young woman, barely more than a girl, sat slumped against a fallen tree. In her arms, she held a boy, small and fragile, his body limp against her. Jay’s gaze sharpened. They were still alive. Barely. He stepped closer, his movements slow, deliberate. Normally, there would be no hesitation. No thought. He would end it quickly. Efficiently. But something held him back. The girl shifted slightly, tightening her hold on the boy as if she could shield him from what was coming. “Please…” she whispered, though her voice was weak, barely carrying.

Jay stopped a few steps away. He looked at them. Truly looked. The boy’s breathing was shallow, uneven. He would not last long. The girl was not much better, blood staining her clothes, her strength fading with each passing second. Siblings, he assumed. The way she held him. The way she refused to let go. Something twisted in his chest. A memory. Unwanted. Unbidden. He saw himself. Snow beneath his knees. Blood in his hands. A body in his arms. Jay’s expression faltered, just for a moment.

The girl looked up at him, her eyes filled not with anger, but with fear. And something else. Hope. “Please,” she said again, her voice breaking. “Do not… do not hurt him.” Jay said nothing. For the first time in seventy years, he felt something other than rage. It was quiet. Fragile. But it was there. Sadness. And something deeper. Something he had long since buried. Empathy.

As Jay stood there, staring at the girl clutching her brother, something shifted in the silence. A voice. Soft and faint, as if carried by the wind itself. Save them. Jay froze. His breath caught in his throat, his entire body going still as the sound echoed through him. It was familiar. Too familiar. “(Y/n)” he whispered, the name leaving his lips before he could stop it. He turned, almost desperately, his gaze searching the darkness behind him as if she might be there, as if she might have returned just for this moment. But there was nothing. Only the distant glow of fire, and the quiet of the forest. She was not there, she had not been there for seventy years. It had been seventy long and dark years.

Jay stood frozen, his chest tightening as something long buried surged to the surface. He had not said her name since the day she died. Had not allowed himself to remember it, to feel it. And now it was everywhere. Her voice, presence, her memory. It overwhelmed him. Then something else came. A warmth, that spread slowly at first, subtle and unfamiliar. Then stronger, rising through him in a way that made no sense. Vampires did not feel warmth like this. Not in their blood. Not in their very being. Jay looked down.

A strange, flickering glow had begun to gather in his hands. Pale blue, almost translucent, like something not entirely of this world. It sparked faintly, dancing across his skin. “What?” he breathed. He tried to shake it off, wiping his hands against his clothes, but it did not fade. It clung to him, pulsing softly, as if it had found its place there. He did not understand it. But something in him moved anyway. Jay stepped forward. Not with purpose. Not with thought. Just instinct. He reached the two injured lycans, lowering himself to his knees in front of them.

The girl tensed, her body instinctively trying to shield the boy, but she was too weak to move. Jay did not speak. He simply reached out. His glowing hands hovered for only a moment before he placed them gently against the boy’s chest. The light flared. Brighter. Stronger. The boy’s body jerked slightly as the glow spread, seeping into him like water into dry earth. The wounds across his abdomen began to close, slowly at first, then faster, skin knitting together as if time itself had been reversed. The blood that had pooled around him seemed to retreat, drawn back into his body until there was nothing left behind. Jay watched, unable to look away. Within moments, the boy looked… whole. Unharmed, and alive.

Jay pulled his hands back slightly, staring at them in disbelief. Then he moved again. He turned to the girl. She did not resist this time. She only watched him, her eyes wide, filled with something between fear and awe. Jay placed his hands against her, the light rising once more. It responded instantly, brighter than before, flowing into her as it had the boy. Her wounds closed, the color returning to her skin, her breath steadying as strength returned to her body. It was over just as quickly as it had begun. Jay pulled away. The light in his hands flickered weakly, then began to fade, the glow dimming until it disappeared completely.

He stared at his palms. Empty. As if nothing had ever been there. Slowly, he leaned back, his mind struggling to understand what had just happened. “I…” he began, but the words would not come. The girl shifted, looking down at herself, then at her brother, who now breathed steadily in her arms. “What did you do?” she whispered. Jay did not answer. He could not. He only sat there, stunned, as the last traces of warmth faded from his body, leaving behind something unfamiliar. Not emptiness. Something else. Something he had not felt in a very long time. 

Jay’s head snapped to the side as he heard the sound of movement. Voices. His troop. They were getting closer. For a brief moment, he remained still, his mind racing as the weight of what he had just done settled over him. Then he turned back to the two lycans. “Go,” he said quickly, his voice low but firm. “You need to leave. Now.” The girl hesitated, her arms tightening slightly around her brother. “But…” “They will not hesitate,” Jay cut in. “If they see you, I will not be able to stop them.” Her eyes searched his, as if trying to understand why he was helping them at all. “Go,” he repeated. This time, she nodded. “Thank you,” she said softly, her voice filled with something deeper than simple gratitude. Then she stood, pulling her brother with her, and ran. Jay watched them disappear into the trees.

Only then did he turn. By the time his troop reached him, his expression had returned to something colder, something familiar. “Commander,” one of them called. “We thought you had already returned.” Jay gave a small nod. “I was finishing something.” They looked around briefly, noting the quiet, the lack of survivors. No one questioned it. Still, a few of them exchanged glances. Something about him felt… different. But none of them dared to ask. “Which way?” another asked. Jay looked toward the direction the siblings had fled. Then he turned the opposite way. “This way,” he said. And they followed.

Days later, when they returned to the coven, Jay stood at the edge of it, watching as the others moved about, continuing as they always had. Nothing had changed. And yet, everything had. He did not stay. “I am leaving,” he said simply when one of the elders questioned him. “You would abandon your post?” the elder asked, disbelief clear in their tone. “Yes.” “There will be consequences.” Jay met their gaze without hesitation. “Then let them come.” He turned and walked away. No one stopped him. For years, he wandered. Not aimlessly. Not entirely. He searched. For something quieter. Something… different. Eventually, he found it. A coven that had chosen neutrality.

They did not involve themselves in the war. They kept to themselves, hidden from both sides, choosing survival over conquest. Jay stayed. And for the first time in decades, he did not pick up a weapon. Instead, he returned to something older. Something that had once defined him. Healing. He spent his days buried in books, learning everything he could. Ancient texts. Forgotten knowledge. Anything that spoke of what vampires could become. Sage’s words often returned to him. “Some are given gifts.” He remembered how she had spoken of them. Fire. Ice. Shadows. Minds. Her own gift had been knowledge. “If I see a plant, I know it,” she had once said with a small smile. “What it is. What it does. What it can become.”

Jay had always admired that. Now, he searched for his own answer. What he had done that night… it was not normal. Not even among vampires. Most could heal themselves, to a degree. Faster than humans. Stronger. More resilient. But what he had done… That was something else entirely. Rare. The books confirmed it. He read of it in scattered entries, in half-faded ink and careful warnings. A gift not meant for many. The ability to heal others. Not just wounds. Not just flesh. Something deeper. Something that defied what they were meant to be. Jay closed one of the books slowly, his gaze distant. “A healer,” he murmured to himself. The word felt strange. Unfamiliar. But not wrong. Not anymore.

He spent decades learning. At first, it was instinct. Uncontrolled. Unpredictable. The light would come and go without warning, sometimes answering his will, other times ignoring it entirely. “I know you are there,” he muttered once, staring down at his empty hands. “So why will you not listen?” It took time. Years blurred into decades as he studied, practiced, failed, and tried again. He worked in silence, far from battlefields, far from the noise of war, focusing only on understanding what he had been given. Or what had been forced upon him.

He read every text he could find, compared every account, every fragment of knowledge left behind by those who had come before him. There were few like him. Fewer still who had left anything behind to learn from. “You must feel it,” he said quietly one night, pressing his hands against a shallow wound on his own arm. “Not control it. Not force it.” The light flickered. Weak at first. Then stronger. The wound closed slowly beneath his touch. Jay exhaled, a faint sense of something close to relief settling in his chest. He was learning. He lost track of how long it took.

Years meant little now. Time passed without weight, without urgency. But eventually, he found control. The light answered him. Not perfectly. Not always easily. But it listened. Perhaps it had always been there. Perhaps it had only needed him to understand. Or perhaps… it had been given to him. A quiet thought lingered in the back of his mind. Fate had taken everything from him. Maybe this was what remained. Jay did not dwell on it. Instead, he chose what to do with it. He devoted himself to healing. Not just his own kind. Everyone.

It was not something the covens approved of. “You would waste your gift on them?” one vampire asked, their tone laced with disbelief. “On humans? On lycans?” “They are the same as we are,” Jay replied calmly. “They are not.” Jay held their gaze. “They bleed the same.” Word spread quickly. Some called him foolish. Others called him dangerous. Many simply turned away from him entirely. He did not stop. He healed humans when he found them, quietly, without drawing attention. Broken bones. Deep wounds. Illnesses that would have otherwise taken them. He healed lycans, too.

That was… harder. For they did not trust him. “You expect us to believe you mean no harm?” one had asked, their voice filled with suspicion. “No,” Jay answered. “I expect nothing. But I will help if you allow it.” Some refused. Others, desperate enough, accepted. Over time, a few began to trust him. Not many. But enough. The war faded. Slowly, over the centuries, it lost its hold. The endless cycle of blood and revenge began to weaken, carried on only by those who refused to let it die. The world changed. Cities grew. People forgot. What had once been whispered as truth became nothing more than myth. Vampires. Werewolves. Stories told to frighten children.

Even within the covens, fewer remembered what the war had truly been. What it had cost. Jay remembered. He always would. But he no longer fought in it. He chose something else. Something quieter. Something that, in its own way, felt far more difficult. He chose to heal a world that had spent centuries tearing itself apart. 

~~~

Over the years, Jay found something he had never expected to have again. A place. Not a coven in the traditional sense, bound by rules and hierarchy and old ways of thinking. Something smaller. Quieter. Seven of them. Seven who, in their own ways, had grown tired of what they had been. There was Jay, of course. And Heeseung. Heeseung was older, by nearly a century, though he did not carry it with the same visible weight. Where Jay had once been sharp and distant, Heeseung was calm, composed, his presence steady in a way that grounded the others. “You think too much,” Heeseung said once, watching Jay stare out into the distance. “And you think too little,” Jay replied. Heeseung smiled faintly. “That is why we work well together.” 

Then there was Sunghoon and Jake. Sunghoon had seen too much of the war. He had not just participated, he had immersed himself in it, carved his place within it. There was a quiet intensity to him, something that never fully faded, even in peace. Jake was the opposite. “I stayed as far away from that madness as I could,” Jake admitted one evening, leaning back with a quiet sigh. “Never understood why anyone would want to be part of it.” Sunghoon glanced at him. “It was not always a choice.” Jake met his gaze, then nodded slowly. “I know.” They understood each other, in their own way.

Sunoo and Jungwon had come later. Both had been part of the final years of the war, when it had already begun to crumble under its own weight. “It did not feel like a war anymore,” Jungwon said once. “Just… people refusing to stop.” Sunoo nodded. “We left as soon as we could.” Neither of them looked back. And then there was Niki. The youngest. Only fifty years as a vampire, which, to the others, was barely the beginning. “You all talk about the war like it is some distant nightmare,” Niki said one night, a small frown on his face. “For me, it is just… something I have heard about.” Jay looked at him for a moment. “That is not a bad thing.”

Niki shrugged. “Does not mean I have not done things I regret.” None of them had clean pasts. Not even those who had avoided the war. But together, they had found something better. They did not follow the old ways. They did not hunt without reason. They did not involve themselves in conflicts that had long since lost their meaning. They tried. That was what mattered. They tried to be better than what they had been. For Jay, it was enough. It was more than enough. He found a kind of happiness there, something quiet and steady. Not the overwhelming warmth he had once known, not the all-consuming love that had defined him centuries ago.

But something real. Something lasting. He thought of (Y/n) sometimes. Not as he once had. Not as the memory of her lifeless body in the snow. That image had faded with time. Instead, he remembered her laughter. The way she had smiled at him beneath the lanterns. The warmth of her hand in his. The light in her eyes. “I think they reach somewhere,” she had said that night during the lantern festival. Jay looked up at the sky sometimes, watching the stars in silence. “I hope they did,” he murmured once. No one asked what he meant. They did not need to. Their small coven moved through the world quietly, doing what they could to make up for what they had once been. Helping where they could. Healing where it was needed.

Jay now ran a small clinic in the heart of a sprawling city. It was nothing remarkable from the outside. A quiet place tucked between larger buildings, easy to overlook if one was not searching for it. But inside, it was always busy. People came and went throughout the day, each carrying their own worries, their own pain. Jay listened. He always listened. “Tell me where it hurts,” he said gently, his voice calm as he examined a patient. Here, he was careful. He had learned that lesson early. He could not heal everything. Not all at once. Not without drawing attention. So he worked within limits.

A broken bone would heal a little faster than expected. A lingering illness would ease just enough to give hope. Pain would fade, quietly, without explanation. And when it was something more serious, something he knew he could not fix without raising questions, he adapted. “You should go to the hospital,” he would say, his tone steady, reassuring. “I want them to run some tests. I believe it may be something more specific.” “How do you know?” a patient asked once, worry clear in their voice. Jay gave a small, reassuring smile. “Let us call it experience.” He knew.

His ability had grown over the centuries, not just in healing, but in understanding. He could sense what was wrong beneath the surface, identify illnesses before they revealed themselves fully. It allowed him to guide them. To give them a chance. Sunoo handled everything else. “Next patient is in five minutes,” Sunoo called from the front desk, glancing at the screen in front of him. “And you are already behind schedule.” Jay looked up from his notes. “I am aware.” “You say that every time,” Sunoo replied, though there was no real annoyance in his tone. “And yet, nothing changes.” Jay allowed a faint smile. “Perhaps one day.” Sunoo hummed, clearly unconvinced, before answering a ringing phone. “Good afternoon, yes, we are open. Do you have an appointment?” He moved through his work with ease, managing calls, bookings, and paperwork with a precision that kept everything running smoothly. “Without me, this place would fall apart,” he muttered once. “You are not wrong,” Jay admitted.

Sunghoon helped when needed. Mostly when deliveries arrived. “Where do you want these?” he asked one afternoon, carrying in a heavy box as if it weighed nothing. “Storage room,” Jay replied. Sunghoon set it down with ease, glancing at the label. “Vaccines?” “Yes.” Sunghoon nodded. “You always did prefer healing over everything else.” Jay met his gaze briefly. “It is the only thing that makes sense.” Sunghoon did not argue. The others came and went. Jake stopped by occasionally, usually with something in hand. “Brought food,” he said one evening, setting a bag on the counter. “You would forget to eat otherwise.”

Jungwon appeared quietly, offering help where it was needed without ever making a fuss about it. Heeseung visited less often, but when he did, he stayed longer, observing, listening, always watching in that calm, knowing way of his. “You have built something good here,” he said once. Jay inclined his head slightly. “I am trying.” Niki came by the most unpredictably. “Busy?” he asked, leaning against the doorway. “Always,” Sunoo answered before Jay could. Niki grinned. “Then I will come back later.” Despite their separate lives, their separate paths, they always found their way back to each other.

Evenings were theirs. They gathered together, sometimes at the clinic after it had closed, or at their home. Food filled the table, though most of them did not need it. It was the ritual that mattered. “You are cheating,” Sunghoon said flatly, narrowing his eyes at Jake. “I am not,” Jake replied, far too quickly. “You are.” “Prove it.” Laughter followed. Games were played, arguments sparked and faded just as quickly, conversations drifted from meaningless to unexpectedly deep and back again. For a few hours each night, they were not what they had been. Not vampires. Not survivors of a war that had shaped centuries. Just seven men, sitting together, existing in a world that had moved on. Jay watched them sometimes, quiet, a faint smile resting on his lips. This was something he had never thought he would have again. Not like this. Not after everything. And yet, here it was. Simple. Steady. Real. For the first time in a very long time, it felt like it was enough.

~~~

The knife moved in steady, precise motions against the cutting board, a soft rhythm that filled the quiet apartment. Jay barely had to look at what he was doing, the slices of cucumber coming out even, almost mechanical. The faint sizzle from the pan beside him grounded the moment, oil whispering as it heated. Then came the knock. Jay didn’t react. A second later, the door opened anyway. He exhaled through his nose, not even turning his head. “You could at least pretend to wait.” Shoes scraped lightly against the floor. A familiar presence slipped into the space like it belonged there, uninvited but entirely expected. Niki.

Jay flicked his gaze toward the kitchen entrance just long enough to confirm what he already knew. The younger vampire gave him a brief nod, casual, like he had just dropped by instead of letting himself in. His attention shifted immediately to the stove, eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. “What’s for dinner?” Niki asked, already stepping closer, peering at the pan like he might lift the lid himself. Jay didn’t answer right away. Instead, he picked up a slice of cucumber and, without much thought, tossed it in Niki’s direction.

It hit him square in the chest before falling to the floor. “You can ask to join me for dinner first,” Jay said flatly, returning to his cutting. “Before just barging in. You know. Basic manners.” Niki glanced down at the cucumber on the floor, then back at Jay. He shrugged, entirely unbothered. “Whatever. Now tell me.” Jay let out a quiet sigh, shaking his head. Of course. Niki had always been like this. Walking in like rules didn’t apply to him, like doors were just suggestions. Acting detached, uninterested, like everything was beneath him. A spoiled kind of indifference that would have been irritating if it wasn’t so predictable.

Jay slid the chopped cucumber into a bowl and reached for something else, his movements never breaking rhythm. “Food,” he replied dryly. Niki clicked his tongue. “Wow. Very helpful.” Jay didn’t look at him, but there was the faintest hint of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. “If you’re going to stand there and criticize, you can at least make yourself useful.” “I didn’t come here to cook.” “No,” Jay muttered. “You came here to eat.”

Niki leaned against the counter, folding his arms, watching him work with quiet focus now. For all his attitude, he didn’t interrupt again right away. His eyes tracked every movement, sharp, observant in a way that didn’t match his usual laziness. It was easy to forget sometimes that beneath the nonchalant front, Niki paid attention. More than he let on. Jay reached for the pan, stirring whatever was cooking with practiced ease. “If you’re staying,” he added after a moment, “set the table.” Niki didn’t move. Jay glanced at him. A beat passed. Then, with a quiet scoff, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “You’re bossy.” “And you’re still here.” Another pause. Then Niki grabbed a couple of plates. It wasn’t much, but it was something. And for him, that counted. The clink of cutlery against porcelain was the only sound that filled the room for a while. 

Jay had just taken his first proper bite when he noticed it. Niki wasn’t eating. Not really. The younger vampire sat across from him, shoulders slightly hunched, pushing pieces of meat around his plate like he was trying to rearrange them into something that made sense. No second helping. No half-mumbled complaints about seasoning. No impatient reaching across the table before Jay had even settled in. Just… hesitation. Jay lowered his fork slowly, eyes narrowing just a fraction as he studied him. “That’s new.” Niki didn’t look up. “What is?” “You not inhaling everything in sight.” A shrug. Casual. Practiced. “Not that hungry.”

Jay leaned back slightly in his chair, unconvinced. He watched the way Niki’s grip on his fork shifted, the subtle tension in his shoulders. It didn’t match the words. “What’s wrong?” Another shrug. Smaller this time. “Nothing.” Jay exhaled quietly, dragging a hand down his face before letting it rest against the table. Of course it was going to be like this. “Out with it.” There was a slight edge to his voice now, firmer, but not harsh. The kind of tone that didn’t leave much room for deflection. Niki knew it well enough to recognize what sat underneath it. Not annoyance. Not really. Something closer to concern. The coven had learned, over time, that silence could rot if you let it sit too long.

Niki’s fork stilled. He stared down at his plate for a few seconds, like he was deciding whether it was worth saying at all. His jaw shifted slightly before he finally spoke. “I walked into a store the other day,” he muttered. Jay didn’t interrupt. “They had some commercials playing. On one of those big screens.” Niki’s gaze stayed fixed on the plate, his voice quieter now. “It was for some movie. About… I don’t know. Some mythical creature or whatever, who finds their fated love.” He huffed faintly, like he was already annoyed with himself for bringing it up. “Made me think.” Jay’s fingers tightened slightly around his fork, but he stayed still. Niki swallowed, then continued, words coming a little more uneven now. “About how that works. For us.” A brief pause. “Mates.”

The word hung in the air longer than it should have. “And, well…” Niki shifted in his seat, finally glancing up for a second before looking away again. “I wanted to know what it’s like.” Another pause. “You’re the only one who really knows.” Jay froze mid-motion, his fork hovering halfway to his mouth. For a moment, he didn’t move at all. The question landed heavier than Niki probably intended. It wasn’t just curiosity. It was something quieter. Something that came from not knowing, from standing at the edge of something everyone else seemed to understand but him.

Jay lowered the fork slowly, placing it back onto the plate with a soft clink. His gaze dropped to the table, unfocused. It had been a long time since anyone had asked him that. Long enough that he had almost convinced himself he wouldn’t have to answer it again. A faint tension settled in his chest, sharp and familiar, like a memory pressing against something that hadn’t quite healed right. But he understood. Of course he did. Niki wasn’t asking to pry. He was asking because he didn’t know. Because he hadn’t lived long enough to understand what that kind of bond meant. Not the way Jay did.

Not the way Jay still carried it. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back in his chair, one hand coming up to rest against the back of his neck. “You picked a hell of a topic for dinner,” he muttered under his breath. But there was no real bite to it. Just weight. Niki let out a small sigh, shoulders easing just a little as he glanced up. “You don’t have to tell me. Not now, at least.” Jay shook his head, drawing in a slow breath. “It’s okay.” His voice was quieter now, steadier. “Just caught me off guard.” A brief pause. “I’ll tell you.”

Something in Niki’s expression softened. He gave a small, almost relieved smile before finally picking up his fork again. And just like that, the shift was immediate. He started eating. Not picking. Not hesitating. Actually eating. Within seconds, he was back to his usual pace, like the earlier tension had never existed, reaching for more before he had even properly finished what was on his plate. “You added more salt this time,” he muttered between bites. “It’s better.” Jay huffed faintly, the corner of his mouth twitching. “High praise.” It was normal. Familiar. Easy. And Jay found, unexpectedly, that he needed that moment more than he thought.

He set his utensils down, the faint clink barely audible, his attention drifting elsewhere. His gaze settled on the small table off to the side of the room. The vase. Simple. Unremarkable to anyone else. But the yellow flowers inside stood out, bright against the dimmer tones of the apartment. He had replaced them more times than he could count. Not because they lasted. But because the memory did. His eyes lingered there for a moment longer than necessary before he spoke again. “When I first found my mate…” His voice came quieter this time, threaded with something distant. “I was on a mission.”

Niki slowed, but didn’t stop eating, listening now without interrupting. “To find a flower. A specific one. For the woman I worked for.” Jay let out a faint breath, almost like a quiet laugh at himself. “I was focused. That was all that mattered.” His gaze didn’t leave the flowers. “But the second I saw her…” He paused, his jaw tightening just slightly. “Everything else disappeared.” The room felt still. “She…” Jay swallowed, the word catching just enough to notice. “She shone brighter than the sun.” A faint shift in his expression followed, something softer breaking through the restraint. “Everything around me felt warm.” His fingers curled slightly against the table. “Like the world had… tilted into place without asking me first.”

Niki had stopped moving entirely now, his fork hovering mid-air, eyes fixed on Jay. “I felt alive,” Jay continued, quieter still. “In a way I hadn’t since before I became a vampire.” The words settled into the space between them, heavier than anything that had been said before. Niki reached for a second serving almost absentmindedly, more out of habit than hunger, but his attention never left Jay. And for the first time since he’d known him, Niki really looked. The subtle twitch in Jay’s eyes. The way his expression didn’t settle on just one emotion. There was warmth there, unmistakable. But it was tangled with something deeper. Something sharper. Sadness. Love. Longing. Happiness, too. Somehow. All of it, layered together in a way that didn’t make sense unless you understood what had been lost.

Niki’s grip tightened slightly around his fork. A small, quiet guilt settled in his chest. He hadn’t meant to drag this out of him like that. But now that it was there, he couldn’t look away. Jay’s gaze didn’t move from the flowers as he continued, his voice quieter now, like he was speaking more to the memory than to Niki. “Her smile…” He let out a soft breath, something fragile in it. “It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen.” His fingers shifted slightly against the table, as if grounding himself.

“The same night, we met again. There was a festival in her town. A celebration for their harvest god.” His eyes softened, the image clearly vivid in his mind. “Lanterns everywhere. Music, laughter… it felt like the whole world had gathered in one place.” A faint warmth touched his expression. “She wore this yellow dress.” His lips curved just a little more. “It made her look even more like the sun than she already did.” For a moment, the tension in his shoulders eased. “We danced for hours,” he murmured. “I don’t even remember how it started. One moment we were talking, the next…” A quiet exhale. “I just didn’t want to let go.”

His voice dipped, softer, almost distant. “For the first time in years, I felt like myself again.” A small pause. “Not a vampire. Not someone bound to a war I never wanted.” His jaw loosened slightly. “Just… a man in his twenties.” Another breath. “I was happy.” The word lingered. A tear slipped free before he could stop it, tracing quietly down his cheek. He didn’t move to wipe it away. Niki noticed immediately. His posture straightened just a fraction, concern flickering across his face, but he stayed silent. Because Jay was smiling. Not the usual faint, controlled expression he wore. Not the dry amusement or quiet patience Niki was used to.

This was different. Soft. Open. It carried something real, something untouched by the weight Jay usually held. For a second, it reminded Niki of the first time they had met. That same quiet warmth, before everything else had settled back into place. Niki’s grip on his fork tightened slightly, his chest pulling in a way he didn’t quite understand. Jay inhaled slowly, the smile fading just enough as he steadied himself. “Having her…” he continued, voice gentler now, “was the best time of my life.” He shook his head faintly, like the words themselves weren’t enough. “It’s hard to describe it properly.” His gaze dropped from the flowers, unfocused now. “It’s not something you can explain and have it make sense.” A quiet pause. “It’s something you have to feel.”

The silence that followed lingered, heavier now, filled with everything Jay hadn’t said yet. Niki shifted slightly in his seat, watching him, hesitating only for a second before speaking. “Do you ever regret… what you did after losing her?” Jay’s eyes flicked up to meet his. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Jay’s gaze dropped back down to his plate, the food long forgotten. “Of course,” he said quietly. “Who wouldn’t regret genocide?” There was no bitterness in his tone. No defensiveness. Just a blunt, almost tired honesty. “A madman, maybe.”

His fingers traced faintly along the edge of his plate, slow, absent. “But that’s not the part that stays with me the most.” Niki leaned forward slightly, his brows pulling together. “Then what is?” Jay was quiet for a beat. Then, softer, “What I did to Sage.” The name settled between them, unfamiliar yet weighted. Niki’s eyes sharpened. “You’ve mentioned her before,” he said, more carefully now. “But you never told me who she was.” Jay lifted his gaze again, meeting Niki’s directly this time. “Sage… was the one who turned me.” A brief pause. “I hated her for it. At first.” His jaw shifted slightly. “I blamed her for everything I became. For everything I lost.”

His voice dipped, quieter. “But time changes things.” Something in his expression softened, just enough to show what that meant. “She became…” He hesitated, searching for the right word. “Something like a mother to me.” Niki stilled completely. Jay looked away again, his gaze unfocused now, like he was seeing something far beyond the room. “The same day I lost her…” His voice tightened slightly. “I killed Sage too.” The words came out calm. Too calm. “I was…” He exhaled slowly, his hand curling into a loose fist against the table. “Burning. With rage. With grief. There was nothing else in me at that point.” His eyes darkened faintly at the memory. “She tried to reach me,” he continued. “She was worried. She cared.” A bitter flicker passed through his expression. “And that was enough to set something off.”

A quiet, hollow breath left him. “I turned into something monstrous.” The room felt colder. Niki didn’t move. Didn’t speak. He just listened. “So yes,” Jay said after a moment, his voice steady again, though quieter than before. “I regret that.” His gaze softened, just slightly. “But,” A pause. “I also know she doesn’t resent me for it.” Niki blinked, thrown off by that. Jay’s expression shifted, something gentler threading through it. “She had a mate,” he explained. “He passed long before I ever met her.” His fingers loosened, the tension easing just a fraction. “And in the end… I gave her the chance to be with him again.” Silence followed. Not empty. Just… full.

Niki sat back slowly, the weight of everything settling in all at once. He hadn’t known. Not really. He had picked up pieces over time, fragments of Jay’s past, but never like this. Never laid out so plainly, so honestly. And now, hearing it, understanding even a fraction of it… Something clicked. The way Jay carried himself. The restraint. The patience. The quiet heaviness behind everything he did. It wasn’t just who he was. It was everything he had been through. Niki glanced down at his plate, his appetite gone again without him noticing. “…I get it now,” he muttered, more to himself than anything. And for once, he didn’t have anything else to say.

The conversation didn’t continue after that. Not in the same way, at least. The weight of it lingered for a while, sitting quietly between them, but it no longer pressed down like before. It had settled, softened at the edges. Niki eventually returned to eating, slower this time, more thoughtful, but still slipping back into small, familiar habits. A quiet comment here, a faint complaint there. And Jay… Jay felt lighter. Not completely. But enough. It had been years since he had spoken about her like that. Truly spoken about her. Not in fragments, not in passing thoughts he quickly buried, but out loud. Given shape. Given breath. He hadn’t realized how much of it he had been carrying alone until now.

His gaze drifted, not to the flowers this time, but to Niki. The younger vampire was leaning back in his chair now, one leg hooked loosely around the other, still picking at what remained on his plate despite already having eaten more than enough. There was a faint crease between his brows, like part of him was still turning over everything he had just heard, even if he didn’t say it. Jay watched him for a moment. And then, almost without meaning to, something softened in his expression. There were moments. Small ones.

When Niki laughed too loud, when he got excited over something trivial, when he let himself act his age instead of pretending he was older than he was… it reminded Jay of her. Of the way she used to look at the world. Curious. Bright. Unafraid to ask questions that didn’t have simple answers. There had always been something childlike in her wonder, not naive, but open. Like she believed the world was still worth discovering. Niki had that too. In flashes. Jay exhaled quietly, leaning back in his chair.

It wasn’t the same. It would never be the same. But the resemblance was there, in the smallest, most unexpected ways. And it didn’t hurt as much as it used to. If anything, it grounded him. The same way he had once reminded Sage of someone she had loved long before him. The thought lingered. A quiet cycle. One person carrying pieces of another, passing them forward without even realizing it. Jay’s gaze softened further, something almost resolute settling beneath it. 

If Niki ever found that kind of bond, that kind of love, Jay would be there. Not just to watch. But to guide him. The way Sage had guided him, even when he had fought against it. Even when he hadn’t understood. His hand shifted slightly against the table, fingers curling loosely. And more than anything… He would protect that. He would do everything in his power to make sure Niki would never have to feel that kind of loss. Not like he had. Not all at once. Not in a way that shattered everything that came after. Because some pain changed you. And some… Stayed with you forever.

~~~

One day, his schedule was… empty. Not completely, but close enough that it felt strange. Sunoo had stared at the screen for a long moment, brows furrowed. “This is wrong,” he said. Jay glanced up from his desk. “What is?” Sunoo turned the monitor slightly toward him. “This. We have… three patients before evening.” Jay looked at it, equally confused. “That cannot be right.” “I checked twice,” Sunoo said. “No cancellations. No errors. Just… nothing.” They both sat with that for a moment. “Should we be worried?” Sunoo asked. Jay let out a quiet breath. “I am not sure.” Sunoo leaned back in his chair. “Well. I am not complaining.” Jay allowed himself a faint smile. “Neither am I.”

With time to spare, Jay made a decision he had put off for weeks. “There is a place nearby,” he said, standing. “A restaurant. I have been meaning to try it.” Sunoo raised an eyebrow. “You? Taking a break willingly?” “It seems the world has forced one upon me,” Jay replied. “Go,” Sunoo said, waving him off. “Before the universe corrects itself and we are suddenly overwhelmed again.” Jay stepped out into the city, the air carrying the familiar hum of modern life. Cars passed. Voices overlapped. The world moved fast and constantly.

He walked the ten minutes easily, hands tucked into his coat, his mind quieter than usual. But something felt… off. The streets were busier than they should be for that hour. More people. More movement. Jay glanced around briefly. “I wonder why,” he murmured to himself. But he did not linger on it. He continued forward, his thoughts drifting, his attention turning inward. And then he collided with someone. The impact was light, but enough to pull him from his thoughts. “I apologize,” he began, turning toward them. Then he stopped. Everything stopped. The noise of the city faded into nothing. The movement around him blurred into something distant and unimportant. Because standing in front of him was her. Exactly as he remembered. The same eyes. The same features. The same presence that had once filled his entire world.

For a moment, he thought it was a trick of his mind. A memory brought too vividly into the present. A hallucination. His breath caught. “(Y/n)?” he asked, the name leaving him in a quiet, disbelieving whisper. The girl blinked at him, confusion crossing her face. “Do I know you?” she asked. Her voice. It was the same. Jay stared at her, searching for something, anything that would prove this was not real. But she was there. Standing in front of him. Alive. His chest tightened, something deep within him stirring, something he had not allowed himself to feel in centuries. “You…” he began, but the words failed him.

This was not a dream. Not a memory. She was real. Fate had brought her back to him. Or perhaps… Jay’s thoughts faltered, something darker creeping in at the edges. Was this a gift? Or something far crueler? A second chance. Or another way to break him. He did not know. All he knew was that she stood before him once more. And this time, he could not look away. “I am sorry,” Jay said, forcing his voice into something steady, something normal. “You just… resemble someone I used to know.” The girl chuckled softly, the sound light, easy. “What a coincidence,” she said. “My name is also (Y/n).”

For a moment, Jay simply stared at her. Then she extended her hand toward him, waiting. Jay hesitated for only a second before taking it. The moment their skin touched, something surged through him. A spark. Sharp. Electric. It ran up his arm, through his chest, settling somewhere deep within him in a way that made his breath catch. Just like before. Four hundred years, and it felt exactly the same. “I am Jay,” he said quietly. (Y/n) leaned in slightly, studying him with a curious expression.

“You know,” she said, tilting her head, “you look a bit familiar.” Hope flickered. Brief. Dangerous. Jay held her gaze, waiting. She glanced around, searching for something, her eyes scanning the street behind him. Then her expression lit up. “Aha,” she said, pointing past him. “That is you.” Jay turned slightly. A large screen displayed an advertisement. The clinic. His clinic. A clean image of him and Sunoo, both standing in white coats, calm and composed. He let out a small breath. Not what he had hoped for. But enough. He turned back to her, allowing a faint smile to form. “That is right. That is me. Doctor Park.”

(Y/n) laughed softly. “I hope I did not ruin your magical arm by bumping into it, Doctor.” “Just Jay is fine,” he replied. Then, with a slight tilt of his head, a hint of something lighter in his expression, he added, “Though now that you mention it, my arm is feeling a bit sore.” She raised an eyebrow, amused. “And in my honest medical opinion,” he continued, a small smirk forming, “the only cure is your number.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically, then laughed, the sound bright and effortless. “That was good,” she said. “Smooth.” She held out her hand expectantly. Jay handed her his phone without hesitation.

She typed quickly, her fingers moving with ease before handing it back. “If you do not text me by tonight,” she said, her tone playful, though her eyes held a hint of challenge, “I will make sure your clinic has no customers.” Jay let out a quiet huff of amusement. “That sounds like a serious threat.” “It is,” she said with a grin. Then she turned, beginning to walk away, disappearing slowly into the crowd. Jay stood there, unmoving, watching her go. Something tightened in his chest. Not fear. Not quite. But something just as urgent. As if this moment, this chance, balanced on something fragile. As if losing it again would mean losing everything. His hand tightened slightly around his phone. This was not four hundred years ago. He would not make the same mistakes. He would not lose her again.

Jay never made it to the restaurant. He turned halfway down the street, his steps faltering for only a second before shifting direction entirely. The world around him blurred, sounds fading into something distant and unimportant as his mind struggled to keep up with what had just happened. Four hundred years. Four hundred years of silence, of absence, of forcing himself to believe that what he had lost would remain lost. And yet, his hand tightened into a fist at his side as he moved faster.

He didn’t remember unlocking the clinic door. Only that it was suddenly there, the familiar space wrapping around him like something solid enough to hold him together. Sunoo looked up the moment the door opened, surprise already forming on his face. “You’re back already? I thought,” The door clicked shut. And Jay broke. It wasn’t quiet. It wasn’t controlled. It was everything at once. His knees gave out before he could stop it, hitting the floor with a dull sound as his breath hitched sharply, chest tightening in a way that felt almost unbearable. The tears came immediately, unrestrained, years upon years of grief and longing breaking through all at once.

Sunoo froze for half a second, shock flashing across his face. “Jay?” But there was no response. No explanation. Jay couldn’t speak, couldn’t form words even if he wanted to. His hands pressed against the floor like he needed something to anchor himself, his entire body trembling under the weight of it all finally spilling over. He had found her. He had actually found her. Just like he promised. The thought alone was enough to shatter whatever control he had left.

Sunoo didn’t ask again. Instead, he moved. Quickly, without hesitation, dropping down to the floor beside him. “Hey, hey…” His voice softened immediately, concern threading through it as he reached out, pulling Jay into a firm embrace. Jay didn’t resist. Didn’t try to pull away. For once, he let himself fall into it, shoulders shaking as he buried his face against Sunoo’s shoulder, the sound of his uneven breathing filling the room. Sunoo held him tighter. He didn’t understand what had happened. Not fully. But he didn’t need to. Not right now.

So he stayed quiet, one hand coming up to rest against the back of Jay’s head, grounding him, steady and warm. “It’s okay,” he murmured softly, even if he didn’t know what he was reassuring him about. And for a while, that was all there was. No questions. No explanations. Just the quiet release of something that had been buried far too deep for far too long. Minutes passed. Slowly, the intensity faded. Not completely, but enough for Jay to start pulling himself back together piece by piece. His breathing evened out, his grip loosening as he leaned back slightly, dragging a hand across his face in an attempt to compose himself.

There were still traces of it there. In his eyes. In the way his chest rose and fell a little too heavily. But he was steadier now. Grounded again. Sunoo studied him carefully, hesitant. “Do you… want me to cancel the rest of the appointments?” Jay shook his head almost immediately, though the motion was slower than usual. “No.” His voice was rough, but firm. “I want to work.” Sunoo frowned slightly. “Jay,” “I’ll explain later,” Jay added, quieter this time, but no less certain. A pause. Then, after a moment, “Text the others.” Sunoo blinked. “The others?” “Tell them to come tonight.” Jay’s gaze shifted, more focused now, something determined settling behind it. “All of them.” Sunoo hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Okay.”

He reached for his phone, but his eyes lingered on Jay for just a moment longer. He knew enough. Not everything. But enough. Enough to recognize what this could be tied to. Her. Jay’s mate. The one name that carried more weight than anything else in his past. Sunoo didn’t say it out loud. But the thought sat quietly in his mind as he typed out the message. Something had changed. And whatever it was… It was big enough to bring four hundred years crashing down in a matter of seconds.

~~~

That night, the apartment filled quicker than usual. Not with noise at first. With tension. Sunoo’s message hadn’t exactly helped. Emergency meeting at Jay’s tonight, he’s broken. That was all they had gotten. No explanation. No context. Just enough to make all of them uneasy. Niki was the first to arrive, aside from Jay and Sunoo. Of course. The door opened without warning, as always, and he walked in like he owned the place, dropping his jacket onto a chair before heading straight for the couch. He flopped down into it, stretching out like this was just another casual evening.

Sunoo turned immediately, already frowning. “You could at least knock.” Niki waved a hand dismissively, not even looking at him. “Jay’s cool with it.” From the kitchen, Jay’s voice came, quieter but clear enough. “That’s a lie.” Niki smirked faintly, like that proved nothing. Sunoo rolled his eyes, but didn’t push it further. Niki leaned back into the couch, glancing toward the kitchen. He watched Jay for a moment, more carefully than he let on. He looked… normal. Mostly. Composed. Steady. Not like someone who had apparently been “broken” just hours ago. But Niki wasn’t convinced. Not after their conversation before.

His eyes narrowed slightly, a thought forming in the back of his mind. Before he could dwell on it, another knock sounded at the door. This time, it was actually followed by waiting. Sunoo opened it to find Jake and Sunghoon standing there. “At least someone has manners,” Sunoo muttered, stepping aside to let them in. Jake smiled easily as he walked in, glancing around. “We try.” Sunghoon gave a small nod in greeting, already looking like he had been dragged out of something he would have preferred to stay in. Jake didn’t linger long in the entryway. He headed straight for the kitchen, like he already knew where Jay would be.

He found him by the counter. And immediately, he noticed. The slight redness around Jay’s eyes. The faint tension still sitting in his posture, even if everything else about him looked composed. Jake didn’t say anything about it. Not yet. Instead, he leaned casually against the counter, glancing at what Jay was doing. “You called an emergency meeting,” he said, tone light. “Should I be worried, or is this just your way of forcing us into another one of your cooking experiments?” A beat. Then, just barely, Jay huffed. “Careful,” he muttered. “You’re still eating it.” Jake grinned. Good. That was enough for now.

Behind them, Sunghoon made his way over to the couch, dropping down beside Niki with a quiet exhale. “If this is another one of your dramatic messages,” he said, glancing toward Sunoo, “I’m going back home.” Sunoo shot him a look. “I didn’t say it for no reason.” “‘He’s broken’ isn’t exactly helpful context.” Niki snorted softly at that, shifting slightly but saying nothing. His attention flicked back toward the kitchen. Watching. Waiting. Because whatever this was… It hadn’t settled yet.

The next knock came not long after. Sunoo moved to open the door again, revealing Jungwon standing there, a small bag in hand. He lifted it slightly as he stepped inside. “I was at a café when you texted,” he explained, slipping off his shoes. “So I brought desserts.” Sunoo blinked, some of the tension in his face easing. “You’re the only one who came prepared.” Jungwon smiled faintly, walking further in. “Felt like the situation called for it.” Jay glanced over from the kitchen, giving a small nod. “Thanks.”

Jungwon returned it, setting the bag down on the table before quietly taking a seat, his eyes moving between the others as he tried to read the atmosphere. It didn’t take long for him to realize something was off. A few minutes passed. Then came the final knock. Except this one didn’t wait. The door opened almost immediately after. Heeseung stepped in like it was his own place, completely ignoring the concept of knocking altogether. He shut the door behind him with a soft click, already scanning the room. Sunoo stared at him, unimpressed. “Wow. Great. Your bad habits have officially spread.” He jerked his thumb toward the couch. “Look at what you’ve done to him.” Niki didn’t even react, sprawled comfortably where he was. Heeseung followed the gesture, then smirked faintly. “Looks fine to me.”

He walked past Sunoo without another word, heading straight for the couch before dropping down beside Niki and Sunghoon. He leaned back, completely at ease. “See?” he added, glancing at Niki. “Good little brother.” Niki smirked slightly at that, not bothering to deny it. Sunoo let out a long, exhausted sigh, dragging a hand down his face. For a brief second, he looked like he was genuinely considering grabbing something from the kitchen and throwing it at both of them.

Jake noticed. And laughed. “Wow,” he said, shaking his head. “You really are a failed mother.” Sunoo snapped his head toward him, shooting him a sharp glare. “Say that again.” Jake only grinned wider, clearly entertained. Jay exhaled from the kitchen, the sound cutting through the growing noise. “Behave.” It wasn’t loud. But it was enough. The room settled, just slightly. Jungwon raised both hands from where he sat, expression calm. “I’d like to point out that I’ve done nothing.” Jay glanced at him, a faint, almost tired smile appearing. “Yeah, yeah.” A small pause. “You’re okay.” Jungwon nodded once, satisfied, while the others shifted back into place, the energy still restless but contained.

All of them were here now. And whatever Jay had called them for… It was finally about to be said. Once everything was ready, they gathered around the table. The familiar setup brought a sense of routine back into the room, even if the reason for it lingered in the back of everyone’s mind. Niki didn’t wait. Of course he didn’t. The second he sat down, he started eating, quick and unbothered, like nothing else mattered. Heeseung wasn’t far behind, reaching for food with the same lack of restraint, barely pausing between bites. Sunoo glanced between them, already exasperated. “Can you two at least pretend to have manners for five minutes?”

Neither of them responded. Jake snorted quietly under his breath. “See?” Sunoo muttered. “This is what I deal with.” “You raised him,” Jake shot back lightly. “I did not,” “Enough,” Jay cut in, though there was no real heat behind it. The table settled, at least a little. For a while, the only sounds were the usual ones. Cutlery, quiet comments, the occasional complaint from Niki that didn’t really sound like a complaint at all. But it didn’t last. Sunghoon was the first to break the silence properly. He set his fork down, leaning back slightly as his gaze moved to Jay. “So,” he said, tone more serious now. “What happened?”

A brief pause. “What did Sunoo mean by ‘he’s broken’?” Sunoo groaned immediately, dropping his head back. “I meant broken down,” he muttered. “I panicked, okay?” Jake huffed a quiet laugh. “Not helpful,” Sunghoon replied dryly. Jay exhaled slowly, setting his utensils down. The shift was subtle, but immediate. The room quieted. “I haven’t told all of you everything about my past,” Jay began, his voice steady, though quieter than before. “Not in detail.” His gaze moved across them, meeting each of their eyes briefly. “But you know enough.” A pause. “That I had a mate.” His jaw tightened slightly. “And that I lost her.” Around the table, heads nodded. Some slower than others. They knew that much. Jay inhaled deeply, his fingers curling faintly against the edge of the table before he continued.

“Earlier today…” He hesitated, just for a second. “I ran into someone.” The words alone were enough to draw their full attention. “A woman.” Another pause. “She looked identical to my mate.” The air shifted. Even Niki slowed, his fork hovering mid-air. “From four hundred years ago,” Jay added quietly. “Same face. Same presence.” His voice dipped just slightly. “She even has the same name.” Silence. Then, “What?” they all said at once. Even Sunoo. His head snapped toward Jay, eyes wide. “Wait, what?”

Jay nodded once, confirming it wasn’t a joke. Not an exaggeration. Nothing about this was. “I never knew if it was true,” he admitted, his voice softer now. “The idea that people can be reborn. That something like that could… happen.” His gaze dropped briefly, then lifted again. “But it seems…” A small pause. “At least this time…” His expression shifted, something almost fragile settling into it. “It is.” Heeseung pointed his fork at Jay, leaning forward slightly, interest clear now. “So,” he said, “what are you going to do?” Jay leaned back in his chair, dragging a hand through his hair, the earlier composure slipping just enough to show uncertainty.

“I got her number,” he admitted. That alone earned him a few looks. “So I’m going to ask her out,” he continued, then paused, his brows pulling together slightly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” There was a beat. Then Jake snickered. Niki followed immediately after. Jay closed his eyes for a second, already regretting where this was going. “So that’s why we’re here,” Niki said, leaning back with a grin. “To help you with your rizz.” Jay let out a long sigh, dropping his hand from his hair. “Not exactly,” he muttered. “But… yeah. I need advice.” He gestured vaguely toward them. “You’ve all been a bit more active in your dating lives.” Jake straightened slightly at that, a smug smile forming. “So you’ve come to the experts.” Jay stared at him for a second. He regretted everything.

Sunghoon, completely unbothered by the dynamic, shrugged lightly. “Why don’t you just text her?” he said simply. “Ask if she wants to go on a date.” Jungwon immediately shook his head. “That’s not how it works anymore.” Sunghoon frowned slightly. “It’s not?” “No,” Jungwon replied, folding his arms. “It needs more than that. You can’t just be direct like that right away.” He tilted his head slightly. “There has to be… effort. Style.” Niki nodded like that made perfect sense. “Exactly. You can’t just go ‘hey, date me.’ That’s boring.” Jay looked between them, his expression flattening. “This was a mistake,” he muttered under his breath.

Sunoo, who had been quiet for a moment, leaned forward slightly instead, his attention fixed on Jay. “How did it feel? Seeing her, I mean,” The question cut through the noise instantly. Jay’s gaze shifted to him. For a moment, he didn’t answer. Then, quieter, more honest than before, “It was…” He paused, searching for the words. “Shocking.” His fingers curled slightly against the arm of his chair. “Relieving.” A small breath. “Hurtful.” His gaze dropped briefly before lifting again. “I don’t know.” He shook his head faintly. “It felt like… everything at once.” The room stilled again, the teasing fading just enough to let that settle. Because no matter how they joked about it… They all understood. This wasn’t just about asking someone out. Not for him. 

Heeseung smiled, the teasing from earlier gone, replaced with something steadier. “Jay,” he said, tone calm, certain, “if anyone knows how to win her over… it’s you.” The room quieted just slightly at that. “It might be a new life for her,” he continued, resting his arm along the back of the couch. “A different timeline. Different memories.” A small pause. “But in here…” He tapped lightly against his chest. “She’ll be the same.” Jay looked at him, caught off guard. Heeseung wasn’t always like this. Most of the time, he joked, teased, acted like nothing ever weighed on him. Like centuries of existence hadn’t left their mark. But moments like this… They reminded everyone exactly how long he had lived. And how much he understood.

Jay’s gaze lingered on him for a second longer before dropping back down to his plate, his thoughts shifting. Slowly, almost unconsciously, his eyes moved again. To the side. To the small table. To the vase. The yellow flowers had started to wither, their petals curling in on themselves, their brightness fading. It was time to replace them. The thought came quietly, but it stayed. His gaze softened slightly as memories slipped in, uninvited but not unwelcome. The lanterns. The warmth of that night. The way her laughter had blended with the music, the way her dress had caught the light, turning her into something almost unreal. Their first night. The beginning of everything.

Jay exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing lightly against the edge of the table. And then, another memory surfaced. Different. Recent. The letter. The one that had arrived that morning, half forgotten in the rush of everything else. Some city-wide announcement, printed in bright colors, easy to dismiss at a glance. A summer festival. Jay stilled slightly. His brows drew together as the thought settled. A festival. His gaze drifted again, distant now, piecing things together in a way that felt almost too deliberate to be coincidence. It was almost ironic. How history had a way of circling back. Of repeating itself in different forms, across different lives. A quiet breath left him. He wasn’t sure if it was fate. Or something else entirely. But the similarity was there. Clear enough that it couldn’t be ignored. And despite everything… Despite the second chance sitting right in front of him… There was still one thought that lingered, quieter than the rest. A hope. And a fear. That this time… It wouldn’t end the same way.

After dinner, the atmosphere shifted again. Lighter. Easier. The tension that had filled the apartment earlier slowly faded as they moved around the kitchen, cleaning up without much coordination but somehow making it work anyway. Sunoo directed most of it, despite the lack of anyone actually listening to him properly, while Jake dried dishes he hadn’t washed and Niki hovered nearby, stealing pieces of dessert before they were even plated. “Stop touching it,” Sunoo snapped, swatting his hand away. “I’m taste testing,” Niki replied, completely unbothered. “You’ve taste tested five times.” “And I’ll do it again.”

Sunghoon leaned against the counter, watching them with mild amusement, while Heeseung reached past both of them to grab something anyway, ignoring Sunoo entirely. “I give up,” Sunoo muttered under his breath. Jungwon just smiled faintly, setting the desserts out properly despite the chaos around him. Somewhere in the middle of it all, Jay stepped away. Just for a moment. His phone felt heavier in his hand than it should have. He stared at the screen longer than necessary, reading over the message again, even though he already knew every word of it.

Simple. Direct. Maybe not perfect. But it was honest. His thumb hovered for a second. Then he pressed send. That was it. No overthinking. No second guessing. Just done. He exhaled quietly, slipping the phone back into his pocket as something in his chest settled, not fully, but enough. Whatever happened next… At least he had taken the step. When he returned, the others didn’t ask. Not yet. And he didn’t say anything either. Instead, he let himself fall back into the moment with them.

The rest of the night unfolded naturally after that. Games were pulled out, arguments over rules started almost immediately, and laughter filled the apartment in a way that felt almost too normal for what they were. Niki got competitive. Jake cheated and pretended he didn’t. Sunoo threatened to end the game at least three times. Heeseung encouraged the chaos. Sunghoon sighed through most of it, though a faint smile gave him away. Jungwon kept things from completely falling apart. And Jay… Jay laughed. Genuinely. For the first time that day, the weight of everything didn’t sit so heavily on his shoulders.

Because in moments like this, it didn’t matter how long they had lived. It didn’t matter what they had lost, or what they carried. They weren’t centuries old. They weren’t shaped by war, or grief, or time. They were just… themselves. A group of young men, sitting too close together, arguing over nothing, laughing over everything. And for a little while, the past didn’t reach them. It stayed where it belonged. Behind them. Because for once… The future felt brighter.

~~~

A few days later, Jay stood just outside the festival gates, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, though the evening air wasn’t nearly cold enough to justify it. It was just something to do. Something to ground himself. The entrance buzzed with life, people moving in and out in steady waves, laughter and music spilling out from inside. Strings of lights hung above the path, casting a warm glow over everything, and for a moment, it almost felt like stepping into a memory he hadn’t fully prepared himself to face.

Jay checked his phone again. 7:33 pm. His jaw tightened slightly. He had told her he’d be there at 7:30. Three minutes. Three minutes wasn’t long. Not at all. But to him, it stretched. His thumb moved across the screen, pulling up their messages, reading over them again like something might have changed. It hadn’t. She had agreed. Happily. That part alone replayed in his mind more times than he could count. Still… A quiet unease settled in his chest. What if she didn’t come? What if something had changed? Or maybe, his thoughts shifted. Maybe this was just like before. That night, all those years ago, when he had waited, uncertain, searching through a sea of people until he finally found her. Maybe history wasn’t repeating itself exactly. Maybe it was just… echoing.

Jay exhaled slowly, lifting his gaze from his phone, and then, he froze. There she was. Walking toward him. For a second, the world around him faded into nothing. The noise, the people, the lights… All of it disappeared. All he saw was her. (Y/n). The same face. The same presence. And, her yellow dress. Light, flowing, catching the glow of the festival lights in a way that made her stand out effortlessly. Jay felt his breath catch. Of course. Of course it would be yellow. He almost laughed at the irony, if his chest didn’t feel so tight.

She spotted him quickly, her face lighting up as she lifted her hand, waving. “Jay!” Her voice carried easily over the noise, bright and familiar in a way that made something deep in him ache. She hurried the last few steps, her smile wide, open, completely unguarded. And just like that, he felt it again. That same warmth. That same pull. As if nothing had changed. As if everything had. When she finally reached him, Jay didn’t hesitate. “You look beautiful,” he said, the words slipping out before he could even think about them. (Y/n) giggled softly, a faint flush touching her cheeks. “Thank you,” she replied, tilting her head slightly as she looked him over. “You don’t look too bad either.”

Jay let out a quiet breath, something in his chest easing just a little. She was here. Right in front of him. And this time… He wasn’t going to lose her. “Shall we go in?” Jay asked, his voice softer now, steadier. (Y/n) smiled immediately, nodding without hesitation. Before he could react, her hand slipped into his, warm and firm, and she pulled him along with her through the gates. Jay blinked for half a second, caught off guard, before letting himself follow, adjusting his pace to match her eager steps. She was already looking everywhere at once. Lights, stalls, people, decorations, everything seemed to catch her attention, her eyes bright with excitement as she took it all in.

“This is amazing,” she said, almost breathless, her grip on his hand tightening slightly as she pulled him further in. “I’ve never been to one of these before.” Jay glanced at her, a small smile forming. “Really?” She nodded quickly. “Every year it’s been held, I’ve either been overseas, or in another city, or just… buried in studying.” She laughed lightly. “I always said I’d go next time, but I never actually did.” Jay hummed softly, his gaze drifting around the festival for a moment before returning to her. “I haven’t been to one in a long time either.” A brief pause. “So… it’s nice to be here tonight.” (Y/n) smiled at that, something softer settling into her expression before the excitement took over again.

“Come on,” she said suddenly, tugging him in a new direction. Jay barely had time to react before she was dragging him toward one of the game booths. “Let’s try this one!” He let out a quiet laugh under his breath, following without resistance. She stepped up first, determination clear as she took the game seriously, brows furrowed slightly as she focused. Jay watched from the side, arms loosely crossed, amused as she gave it her full effort. “Okay, I’ve got this,” she muttered. She didn’t. The attempt fell just short. (Y/n) groaned softly, shoulders dropping as she stepped back. “That was so close.”

Jay glanced at the setup, eyes narrowing slightly as he took in the details. It didn’t take long for him to figure it out. A small adjustment. A slight difference in angle. That was all it needed. “I’ll try,” he said. (Y/n) looked at him, curiosity replacing the disappointment. “You think you can do it?” Jay didn’t answer. He stepped forward, picking up the piece, his movements calm, controlled. A second later, he won. The booth attendant handed over a large panda plush, clearly impressed. Jay turned, holding it out toward her without hesitation. “Do you want it?” (Y/n)’s face lit up instantly. “Do I?” she repeated, already reaching for it. “Of course I do, it’s adorable.”

She hugged it close, smiling brightly, completely delighted in a way that made something in Jay’s chest tighten. He watched her for a moment, quiet. And then he smiled. Gently. Heeseung had been right. It didn’t matter that this was a different time. A different life. Because in the ways that mattered… She was still the same. “Oh, a dance floor!” (Y/n)’s voice lit up instantly, her attention snapping toward the open space where music played and people moved freely, laughter mixing with the rhythm. Her eyes sparkled with excitement, already leaning slightly in that direction like she might run off at any second.

Jay chuckled softly at her reaction, something warm settling in his chest. Of course. Some things never changed. He stepped in front of her slightly, catching her attention, then gave a small, playful bow, one hand coming up as he extended the other toward her. “May I have this dance?” (Y/n) blinked, caught completely off guard. For a split second, she just stared at him. Wow. He’s so handsome… and such a gentleman. The thought hit her all at once, warmth rushing to her face as she quickly nodded, a shy smile slipping through. “Yes.” Jay straightened, his hand gently closing around hers again as he led her toward the dance floor.

The music was lively, people moving without much structure, more focused on enjoying themselves than anything else. It should have been simple. But it wasn’t, The panda made sure of that. (Y/n) tried to balance it between them at first, but it quickly became clear that it wasn’t going to cooperate. It bumped into Jay, nearly slipped from her grasp, and got in the way of almost every movement they attempted. She burst into laughter. “This is harder than it looks,” she said, adjusting her hold on it, only for it to tilt again. Jay laughed too, the sound lighter than it had been in years. “You could always put it down.” “No,” she said immediately, tightening her grip. “It’s part of the experience now.”

He shook his head, amused, as they continued anyway. Their movements weren’t perfect. Not even close. But it didn’t matter. They laughed through it, stepping on each other’s feet once or twice, the panda nearly getting dropped again before Jay steadied it with one hand. “A little chaos never hurt,” (Y/n) said, grinning as she tried to spin, only to be slowed by the plush in her arms. Jay couldn’t help but smile at that. To him… It didn’t feel like chaos. It felt like something else entirely. The music, the voices around them, the lights, all of it slowly faded into the background.

And for a moment, it was just them. Just the two of them beneath the night sky, moving together like nothing else existed. Her laughter. The way her eyes caught the light. The warmth of her hand in his. Jay’s gaze lifted slightly, drawn upward. The moon hung above them, steady and quiet, watching over everything. He held that moment for what it was. And silently… He thanked it. For this. For her. For the chance to stand here again, to feel this again, after everything he had lost. A second chance. 

After the dance, they wandered a little further into the festival, the energy around them still lively, but softer now as the night settled in. That was when Jay spotted it. A small booth, lined with delicate paper lanterns, their soft glow flickering gently in the dim light. For a moment, he just stood there. The familiarity of it all didn’t hit as sharply this time. It didn’t hurt the same way. Instead, it felt like something quieter. Like a nudge forward. A reminder, not of what he had lost, but of what he had found again.

(Y/n) followed his gaze, her expression lighting up instantly. “Oh, those are beautiful.” Jay nodded once, already stepping toward the booth. “Let’s get one.” “Two,” she corrected with a small smile. He huffed softly, but didn’t argue. A few moments later, they stood side by side, each holding a lantern. Jay carefully helped her set it up, his movements gentle, steady as he adjusted the frame and lit the small candle inside. The soft flame flickered to life, casting a warm glow between them. “Ready?” he asked. (Y/n) nodded, her eyes reflecting the light. Together, they released them.

The lanterns lifted slowly at first, then steadied, rising higher and higher until they joined the others scattered across the sky. For a moment, it looked like the night itself was filling with stars. (Y/n) watched them, her expression soft, almost thoughtful. “Do you think they reach somewhere?” she asked quietly. Jay didn’t answer. He couldn’t. Because for a split second, the world in front of him shifted. The image blurred, overlapping with something else entirely. A different night. The same glow. The same question. The same look in her eyes. It was too exact. Too familiar. Like memory and reality had collided, unable to separate. His breath caught, chest tightening as emotion surged up before he could stop it. A tear slipped free. (Y/n) noticed immediately, her brows pulling together slightly as she turned toward him. “Hey…” Without hesitation, she reached up, gently wiping it away.

The touch grounded him. Jay inhaled sharply, finally taking a breath. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice a little uneven. “You just… reminded me of something.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “That friend of yours?” she asked gently. “The one with the same name as me?” Jay nodded. Her smile returned, small at first, then a little brighter. “You’ll have to tell me about her sometime.” She tilted her head slightly. “She seems to mean a lot to you.” Jay’s gaze lingered on her. More than you know. The thought came unfiltered. But he didn’t say it.

Instead, he looked back up at the sky, at the lanterns drifting higher, becoming smaller, blending into the stars. “About the lanterns…” he began, his voice calmer now. “I think they carry something.” (Y/n) glanced up again, listening. “Our deepest wishes,” he continued. “Things we don’t always say out loud.” A small pause. “They take them somewhere. Turn them into something real.” He exhaled softly. “Maybe not here. Not in this moment.” His gaze softened. “But somewhere.” The lanterns kept rising. And for the first time in a long time… That belief didn’t feel like a distant hope. It felt possible.

All too soon, the night came to an end. The festival lights faded behind them as Jay walked beside (Y/n), the distant sound of laughter and music slowly replaced by the quieter rhythm of the city at night. Neither of them rushed. There was no need to. The moment stretched naturally, comfortable in its silence, filled with everything that didn’t need to be said. When they reached the train station, Jay slowed slightly, glancing at her. “Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?” he asked. “It’s late.” (Y/n) smiled, shaking her head gently. “I’ll be fine.” There was no hesitation in her voice. Just reassurance.

“But…” she added, her expression softening just a little. “I hope I’ll see you again.” Jay didn’t need to think about his answer. “I’d love to.” The words came easily. Naturally. Like they had always been there. She smiled at that, a little brighter now, before stepping back as the train approached. They said their goodbyes, simple but not empty, and then she turned, stepping inside as the doors slid shut behind her. Jay stayed where he was. Watching. Until the train began to move. Until it disappeared from sight completely. Only then did he exhale. Slowly. His gaze lifted, drawn upward once more.

The night sky stretched above him, quiet and endless, the moon hanging in its place like it had always been there, like it always would be. Jay closed his eyes briefly. And once again… He gave thanks. For this. For her. For the chance he had been given. When he finally turned to leave, his steps felt lighter. Not rushed. Not heavy. Just… steady. He made his way home, the quiet of his apartment welcoming him in a way it hadn’t in a long time.

And that night, for the first time in centuries, he slept. Truly slept. No restless thoughts. No shadows of the past pulling him under. No nightmares. Only peace. And in that peace, he dreamed. He stood in a field. Endless, soft, filled with flowers that swayed gently in the breeze, their colors blending into something almost unreal. It felt familiar. Warm. Ahead of him, a figure turned. Sage. She looked the same. Just as he remembered her, yet lighter somehow, unburdened by everything she had carried before. She smiled. And behind her, there was someone else. A man. Jay couldn’t make out his features clearly, but he didn’t need to. He understood.

Sage lifted her hand, giving a small wave. “I’m happy for you, son.” Jay’s chest tightened as he took a step forward, words rising in his throat, everything he had carried for so long finally ready to be spoken. But before he could say anything, she raised her hand gently. Stopping him. “I know,” she said softly. There was no accusation. No pain. Only understanding. “It was a blessing.” Jay stilled. The weight he had held onto for so long shifted, something loosening, something finally beginning to let go. Sage turned then, reaching back. The man behind her took her hand without hesitation. And together… They walked away. No sadness. No lingering. Just peace. The image faded. And just like that, Jay woke.

The sound of his alarm filled the apartment, steady and familiar, pulling him back into the present. He blinked, staring at the ceiling for a moment as the dream settled into memory. His chest felt lighter. Not empty. But… at ease. After a second, he reached over, turning off the alarm. Another day. Another beginning.

~~~

The next time Jay saw her, it wasn’t planned. At least, not by him. The clinic was already full by the time the doors had properly opened. Voices overlapped, footsteps echoed across the floor, and the steady rhythm of work had settled in early. It was one of those days. Discount days. The kind Jay had insisted on keeping, no matter how busy life got. Basic shots, flu vaccines, simple treatments, all offered at a price low enough that no one would have to think twice, but still high enough that it didn’t feel like charity.

He understood people too well. Free made some turn away. Affordable let them stay. And so the clinic was packed. Jay moved through it with ease, sleeves rolled up, expression calm, focused. There was no hesitation in his movements, no wasted time, but he never rushed anyone either. That was the difference. He was fast. But never careless. Sunoo stood behind the counter, organizing the line with practiced efficiency, calling out names, directing people where to go, occasionally snapping at someone trying to skip ahead. “Everyone gets their turn,” he muttered, scribbling something down before looking up again.

Jake and Jungwon moved between stations, carrying trays of chilled vials, restocking supplies, stepping in wherever they were needed without being told. It was controlled chaos. And right in the middle of it, Jay. (Y/n) stood off to the side, unnoticed for now, her gaze following him as he worked. She hadn’t expected this. Not really. She had just wanted to see him again. But what she found instead… Was this.

An old man sat in front of Jay, shoulders slightly tense, clearly not fond of needles. Jay crouched just enough to meet his eye level, saying something quietly, something that made the man huff out a small laugh. A second later, it was done. Quick. Clean. Jay smiled, handing him a small cotton pad, saying something else that made the man nod, more at ease now than before. Then Jay was already moving. A child this time. Crying. Loud enough that a few people nearby glanced over. Jay didn’t flinch. He crouched again, softer this time, speaking to the child in a low voice, something light, something playful. (Y/n) couldn’t hear the words. But she saw the effect. The tears slowed. The sniffles turned into confused little hiccups. And then, a laugh. Small at first, then brighter.

Jay moved in that exact moment. Precise. Fast. Before the child even realized what had happened, it was over. The kid blinked, then looked at their arm, surprised. Jay smiled, ruffling their hair lightly before standing again. And just like that, he was gone. On to the next. (Y/n) watched it all, her expression softening without her noticing. He looked… Different. Not in a way she could fully explain. But there was something about him here, something that felt natural, effortless. Like this was exactly where he was meant to be. The way he spoke. The way he moved. The way people responded to him. He wasn’t just doing his job. He was… caring. Truly. And he looked happy doing it.

A small smile formed on her lips. He really is in his element. The thought settled quietly, but it stayed. And for a moment, she didn’t step forward. She just watched. It wasn’t until Jungwon noticed her standing there that anyone realized she had even arrived. He had been carrying another tray of chilled vials toward the front when he caught sight of her near the wall, watching the room quietly. Since she wasn’t standing in line or checking in, he assumed she might be looking for someone. So he walked over.

“Hi,” he said politely, offering a small smile. “Are you waiting for someone?” (Y/n) looked at him and smiled back immediately. “Oh, yeah. I’m a friend of Jay’s.” Jungwon paused. A friend? For a split second, confusion crossed his face. Jay didn’t really have friends outside of them. Then realization hit him all at once. Ah, this must be his mate. The expression on his face softened instantly, amusement flickering briefly in his eyes before he hid it well. “Well,” he said smoothly, introducing himself, “I’m Jungwon.”

(Y/n) repeated his name with a smile before glancing around the crowded clinic again. “I didn’t realize I picked his busiest work day to show up.” Jungwon laughed quietly. “Yeah, these days get a little intense.” A child cried somewhere in the background, immediately followed by Sunoo’s voice telling someone not to block the hallway. Jungwon barely reacted. “If you want,” he continued, “I can show you to Jay’s office. I’m sure he won’t mind.” (Y/n) blinked. “Really?” He nodded. “He won’t be free for a couple of hours though.” “That’s okay,” she replied quickly. “I don’t mind waiting.” Jungwon smiled again and motioned for her to follow him.

As they moved through the clinic, weaving between patients and staff, Jay remained focused on the woman sitting in front of him, carefully cleaning the cut on her hand while explaining how to keep it from getting infected. Then, her scent reached him. Soft. Familiar. His entire body stilled for half a second. The world around him seemed to blur at the edges as instinct took over, every part of him immediately recognizing her presence before his mind could properly catch up. Jay’s breath caught. He looked up instinctively. And there she was.

Walking past him beside Jungwon. He wanted to move. To follow immediately. To stop her, speak to her, just see her properly again. But years of control held him in place. So instead, he forced himself to focus back on the patient in front of him, even as his heart pounded hard enough to feel almost human again. “There we go,” he said gently, finishing the bandage around the woman’s hand with steady fingers despite the chaos inside him. “Just keep this clean for a few days.” The woman thanked him warmly before leaving. Jay smiled automatically, polite and calm like always. But the second she was gone, his eyes lifted again toward the hallway where (Y/n) had disappeared. And despite the crowded clinic, despite the noise and movement surrounding him… He could still feel her there. 

Four hours later, the clinic finally closed. The last patient had left nearly ten minutes ago, yet the exhaustion still clung to the building itself, lingering in the quiet that followed such a chaotic day. The doors were locked. The lights dimmed slightly. And all that remained were the final papers waiting to be signed. Jay let out a slow sigh as he rolled his shoulders back, a faint stiffness settling through his body. Despite what he was, despite how little human limitations truly applied to him anymore, days like this still wore him down. Not because of the healing. He had only needed to use his actual abilities on three patients all day. But because of everything else.

The constant movement. The focus. The emotions of hundreds of people brushing against him for hours on end. His entire body felt heavy. Sunoo looked no better. He sat slumped against the front desk, head tilted back slightly, eyes half closed in pure exhaustion. “If one more child screamed today,” he muttered weakly, “I was going to walk into traffic.” Jake laughed tiredly from nearby as he stretched his arms over his head. “You say that every discount day.” “Because every discount day is horrible.” Jungwon finished putting away the last tray before stretching as well, though compared to the others, he somehow looked the least destroyed by the day.

Tired, yes. But still standing properly. Jay narrowed his eyes slightly at him. “You’re suspiciously energetic.” Jungwon smiled innocently. “I’m young.” Sunoo groaned loudly at that. Then Jungwon seemed to remember something. “Oh,” he said, turning toward Jay. “You have a visitor in your office.” Jay blinked, confusion flashing across his face for a brief second. Then it hit him. (Y/n). His exhaustion vanished almost instantly. Not completely. But enough. He had gotten so consumed by work that he had nearly forgotten she was still there waiting for him. A soft smile appeared on his face before he could stop it.

Jake noticed immediately and snorted quietly. “Wow.” Jay ignored him. “Thanks for today,” he said instead, looking between them. “I owe you all for helping out.” Jake pointed at him immediately. “You can repay me with food.” Jay huffed softly. “Of course.” “Your cooking’s the best,” Jake added with absolutely no shame. Jungwon smiled faintly. “I’m just happy to help.” Jay nodded once before walking over to the front desk where Sunoo still looked moments away from passing out. Without a word, Jay gently took the papers from his hands. “Go home,” he said quietly. “You did well today.” Sunoo looked up at him, tired but pleased by the praise. A small smile tugged at his lips before a yawn interrupted it completely. “Don’t have to tell me twice,” he mumbled. Jay chuckled softly under his breath before glancing toward the hallway leading to his office.

And despite the exhaustion pulling at every part of him… He suddenly found himself looking forward to the rest of the evening. Jay made his way down the quiet hallway toward his office, the sounds of the clinic fading behind him with every step. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment. Then, despite the room technically belonging to him, he knocked gently. No response. He waited a second before carefully opening the door, peeking inside. And immediately, his expression softened. (Y/n) was asleep on the small couch tucked against the wall, curled slightly onto her side. One arm rested beneath her head while the other loosely held onto the edge of the blanket someone, probably Jungwon, had draped over her earlier.

The room was dim, lit only by the warm lamp near his desk. For a moment, Jay just stood there. Watching. The softness of her features. The slow rise and fall of her breathing. The peacefulness in her expression. Everything about it felt strangely intimate. Quiet in a way the rest of the world never seemed to allow anymore. Jay stepped inside carefully, shutting the door behind him with barely a sound before crossing the room. He crouched beside the couch slowly, his movements gentle as he reached out, resting a hand lightly against her shoulder. Giving her a small shake. “Hey,” he said softly. “(Y/n).” She groaned faintly, brows twitching before her eyes slowly opened. The second she saw him, she smiled. Instantly. “Oh hey,” she whispered sleepily, voice rough with exhaustion before a yawn escaped her.

Jay couldn’t help the small smile that appeared in return. “Sorry to keep you waiting so long.” (Y/n) pushed herself upright slowly, stretching her arms above her head for a second before letting them fall back into her lap. “It’s okay,” she said, still waking up properly. “I’m the one who showed up unannounced.” Jay shook his head lightly. “I’m happy you came.” And he meant it. His gaze lingered on her for just a second longer before he added, quieter, “I just wish it had been a calmer day.” (Y/n) laughed softly at that, leaning back slightly against the couch. “I hear you never have calm days.” Jay chuckled, tired but genuine. “I can’t argue with that.”

The room settled into a comfortable silence for a moment after that. Not awkward. Just warm. The kind that came easily around her. Jay leaned back into his chair with a quiet sigh, exhaustion still lingering in his body as he looked over at her. “So,” he asked softly, “what made you decide to stop by today?” (Y/n) smiled slightly and reached for her phone, unlocking it before holding it out toward him. Jay took it, his eyes scanning the screen. A news article. A meteor shower tonight. One of the biggest expected in years. He looked back up at her just as she glanced down, suddenly seeming far less confident than usual. It caught him off guard.

She rubbed the back of her neck lightly before speaking. “When I saw the news… I kind of immediately thought about you.” Jay’s chest tightened softly. “I wanted to see it with you,” she admitted. “So I texted you, but you never answered.” Her lips pressed together briefly before she added, quieter, “So I just came here instead.” Jay blinked. Then leaned forward slightly, unable to stop the small smile forming on his face. “That’s cute.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately as she looked up at him, brows furrowing. “What?” “The idea,” Jay corrected quickly, though amusement lingered in his voice. “I mean.” She stared at him for another second before laughing softly under her breath. Jay shook his head faintly, smiling now without restraint. “I’d love to go stargazing with you.”

The nervousness vanished from her expression almost instantly, replaced by the bright confidence he was beginning to recognize so easily. “Alright then,” she said, standing quickly. “Come on, let’s go find a good spot at the beach before they’re all taken.” Jay laughed quietly at her sudden urgency. “Can I at least have two minutes to change clothes?” (Y/n) looked him up and down dramatically, pretending to evaluate him seriously. Then she nodded once. “Okay,” she said firmly. “But only two.” Jay laughed again, the sound warm and effortless. “I’ll be out in two minutes.” She pointed at him as she backed toward the door. “I’m counting.” Then she slipped out of the office, giving him a brief moment alone.

The second the door shut, Jay stood. And thanks to vampire speed, the entire process took less than fifteen seconds. By the time a single minute had passed, he was already done, leaning casually against the door with the faintest hint of amusement on his face. For someone who had lived centuries… He had never changed clothes so fast for anyone before. As they walked out of the clinic together, the cool evening air greeted them immediately, carrying the distant sound of waves from the shoreline. Jay glanced over at (Y/n), hands tucked loosely into his pockets now that the exhaustion from work had begun settling properly into his body.

“Do you have a plan for food?” he asked. “Or anything else?” The question made her stop walking entirely. Her eyes widened. “Oh no.” Jay blinked at her reaction. (Y/n) looked genuinely distressed for a second as she admitted, “I only thought about asking you.” She let out a small laugh at herself. “I didn’t prepare anything else.” Jay laughed softly, unable to help it. “It’s okay,” he reassured her. “We’ll be fine.” Before she could ask what he meant, he pulled out his phone quickly, typing out two short messages. To Heeseung and Sunghoon. Need help. Beach. Picnic blanket, snacks, food. Save us a spot. The replies came almost instantly. A simple: 👍. That was it. Jay smiled faintly to himself. Good enough.

With those two, it meant everything was already handled. He slipped his phone back into his pocket before reaching his hand out toward her. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s walk.” (Y/n)’s expression brightened immediately as she took his hand without hesitation. And together, they headed toward the beach. The walk took around twenty minutes, filled mostly with easy conversation and occasional laughter. The city lights slowly gave way to the darker stretch of coastline ahead, the sound of the ocean growing louder with every step.

But the second they reached the beach, (Y/n) stopped. “Oh no,” she groaned softly. The beach was packed. Blankets stretched across the sand in every direction, people gathered in groups while waiting for the meteor shower to begin. “We’re never getting a good spot.” Jay looked out over the crowd calmly. Then he inhaled slowly. Among the countless human scents carried by the sea breeze, he searched for something familiar. And found it almost immediately. A small smile tugged at his lips. “Oh,” he said softly, glancing at her. “We will.”

(Y/n) blinked in confusion as Jay gently tugged her hand, leading her further down the shoreline, weaving between people with complete certainty. A minute later, they reached them. Heeseung and Sunghoon. And behind them, the perfect spot. Right by the water. Unobstructed view of the sky. A large picnic blanket already spread out with snacks, drinks, and containers of food neatly arranged across it. (Y/n) gasped softly. “No way.” Jay chuckled under his breath at her reaction before looking at the two vampires. “Thanks.” Sunghoon only nodded once from where he sat.

Heeseung, meanwhile, grinned immediately as he stood. He walked over to (Y/n) first, gesturing dramatically toward the setup. “We hope there’s something you’ll enjoy eating.” Then he glanced toward Jay. “Except for him, of course.” Jay deadpanned instantly. “I hate you,” he muttered under his breath. Heeseung only looked more pleased with himself. (Y/n) laughed brightly beside them, the sound mixing with the waves and sea breeze so naturally that for a moment, Jay forgot about the exhaustion still lingering in his body. Because somehow… This already felt perfect.

Sunghoon let out a long, exhausted sigh, clearly having reached his limit with Heeseung. Without a word, he walked over, grabbed the back collar of Heeseung’s shirt, and started dragging him away across the sand. “Hey,” Heeseung complained immediately, trying to dig his feet into the ground. “I’m being friendly.” “No, you’re being annoying,” Sunghoon replied flatly. Heeseung attempted to resist, but it was completely useless. Sunghoon kept dragging him forward anyway, leaving long trails behind in the sand where Heeseung’s shoes scraped helplessly through it. As they moved further away, Sunghoon lifted one hand in a brief wave over his shoulder. “Goodbye.” “Traitor!” Heeseung yelled dramatically.

(Y/n) burst into laughter beside Jay as she watched the scene unfold. The sound was bright and unrestrained, carried away slightly by the ocean breeze. Jay sighed deeply, though there was no real annoyance behind it anymore. “I’m sorry,” he said. “My friends are maniacs.” He glanced toward the increasingly ridiculous sight of Heeseung still being dragged away. “But,” he added, “at least they saved us a spot.” (Y/n) smiled warmly as she stepped closer to him. “It’s wonderful.” Her gaze lingered briefly on the distant pair before returning to Jay. “And they seem fun.” Jay huffed softly, amused despite himself. “That’s one word for it.”

Together, they settled down onto the blanket, the sound of waves filling the comfortable silence between them as they looked through everything Heeseung and Sunghoon had brought. There was far too much food. Naturally. (Y/n) laughed quietly at some of the snack choices while Jay immediately recognized which items had definitely been picked by Heeseung. “You can tell who packed this,” he muttered. (Y/n) grinned. “Your friends seem to know you well.” Jay glanced at her briefly. Not nearly as well as they will know you. The thought came quietly, natural now instead of painful.

They picked out a few things to eat, talking softly between bites while more and more people settled along the beach around them. Then, slowly, the sky darkened fully. The stars became clearer overhead, scattered endlessly across the night. (Y/n) shifted closer beside him, naturally, easily, until she was tucked against his side, warmth pressing gently into him through the cool nighttime breeze. Jay stilled slightly for half a second. Then relaxed. His arm settled carefully around her without thought.

And above them, the meteor shower began. One streak of light crossed the sky. Then another. And another. Soon hundreds of meteors painted silver trails overhead, illuminating the beach in brief flashes as quiet awe spread through the crowd around them. (Y/n) gasped softly beside him, her eyes reflecting the light as she stared upward in wonder. Jay looked at her instead. At the way the sky danced in her eyes. At the smile resting gently on her lips. The ocean breeze was cold against his skin. But somehow… He had never felt warmer.

As the meteors continued to streak across the sky, (Y/n) slowly turned her head, noticing the way Jay was looking at her instead of the stars above them. Her expression softened instantly. Without thinking much about it, she lifted a hand and rested it gently against his cheek. Jay leaned into the touch before he could stop himself. “It’s weird,” she said quietly. The waves rolled softly onto the shore behind them as she looked at him, her thumb brushing lightly against his skin. “Moments like this,” She hesitated slightly. “They give me such a strong feeling of déjà vu.” Jay’s chest tightened. “Like I’ve lived this before,” she continued softly. “Somewhere.”

The meteor light reflected in her eyes as she glanced briefly back up at the sky before returning her gaze to him again. “And it’s always connected to you.” Jay didn’t breathe. “It feels like…” Her voice lowered slightly, almost shy now. “Like we’ve met before.” A small pause. “In another life.” The words struck him harder than anything else had that night. A sharp ache bloomed in his chest so suddenly it almost hurt. If only you knew. The thought came immediately, tangled with love so deep it frightened him sometimes. But all he did was smile softly. “Maybe we have,” he said quietly. (Y/n)’s gaze lingered on him. Her thumb moved gently against his cheek once more. Then, slowly, she leaned closer.

Jay met her halfway without hesitation. Their lips touched softly, carefully, like both of them were afraid to rush the moment. Sweet. Warm. Gentle. Jay felt everything all at once. The faint taste of raspberries and soda still lingering from the snacks they had shared earlier. The softness of her lips. The quiet sound she made against him when he deepened the kiss ever so slightly. It was simple. And yet to him, it felt more precious than centuries. A taste he never wanted to forget. Because it was hers. When they finally pulled apart, neither of them moved very far away.

(Y/n) slowly looked back up toward the sky again, the meteors still painting light across the darkness above them. “Do you believe in soulmates?” she asked quietly. Jay followed her gaze upward. The answer came so naturally it almost felt like breathing. “Yes.” Barely above a whisper. One simple word. And yet it carried four hundred years of love, grief, longing, and hope within it.

~~~

A few days later, Jay found himself more nervous than he had been in decades. The apartment was clean, dinner nearly finished, soft music playing quietly in the background just to fill the silence that otherwise threatened to consume him. Usually, he liked the quiet. Tonight, it only gave his thoughts more room to spiral. He leaned against the kitchen counter for a moment, staring down at his phone. He knew he couldn’t hide it anymore. Not from her. Not when things between them were becoming more real with every passing day. She deserved the truth. About him. About what he was. About them. Even if the thought of telling her made something uneasy twist deep in his chest. Because there was always the possibility that once she knew… Everything would change.

His phone buzzed again. Another message. Jay unlocked it, immediately recognizing Jungwon’s name. You’ll be okay. She already likes you. Just don’t make it weird. Jay huffed out a quiet laugh through his nose. A second later, another notification appeared. This time from Jake. If she runs away screaming, call us. We’ll help you move apartments. Jay rolled his eyes. Then another. Sunghoon: Try not to traumatize her. And finally, Heeseung: Tell her dramatically under the moonlight. If she faints, catch her. It’s romantic. Jay laughed properly at that one, shaking his head. Idiots. Still… The nervousness eased slightly. His gaze lingered on the messages for a moment longer before his expression softened.

They had become his family in ways he never expected. Jake and Sunghoon had found him early into his journey as a healer, back when he still wandered more than he stayed anywhere. The three of them had crossed countries together over the years, moving through history like ghosts no one noticed for long. Then came Sunoo and Heeseung. Chaos, mostly. And somehow warmth too. And finally Jungwon. Jay smiled faintly at the thought. The youngest at the time, had attached himself to Jay almost immediately, deciding without discussion that Jay was his favorite person in the world. At first, Jay had found it exhausting. The constant following, the endless questions, the way Jungwon always looked at him with quiet admiration. But after a hundred years or so… Somewhere along the way… Jay had grown soft. Not that he would ever admit that out loud.

The same thing had happened with Niki too. Different circumstances. Different personality entirely. But somehow the result had been the same. Jay sighed softly, locking his phone and setting it aside. For someone who once believed he was destined to lose everyone he cared for… Life had been strangely kind in giving him people who stayed. A knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts instantly. His chest tightened. She was here. Jay straightened automatically, smoothing a hand over his shirt before stopping halfway through the motion. He had faced wars. Kings. Monsters. And somehow this still made him nervous. With one final breath, he walked toward the door.

Jay opened the door, and immediately smiled. (Y/n) stood there practically bouncing on the spot, her excitement obvious before either of them had even spoken a word. Before Jay could say hello, she leaned slightly closer, breathing in deeply. “Oh, it smells so good.” Jay chuckled softly, warmth instantly easing some of the nervous tension sitting in his chest. “Hi to you too,” he said. “Come on in, the food’s almost done.” He stepped aside, letting her into the apartment. (Y/n) quickly slipped off her shoes near the entrance before wandering further inside, her eyes moving curiously across everything she could see.

The apartment was clean. Warm. Simple, but comfortable. Exactly what she would have expected from him somehow. Nothing overly decorated or extravagant, but everything felt intentional. Calm colors, soft lighting, shelves lined with books and little pieces of history gathered over years of living. It felt like him. Jay watched her quietly for a moment as she looked around, the faint smile on his face refusing to leave. “There’s something weirdly comforting about this place,” she admitted softly. Jay leaned lightly against the wall. “That’s probably the first time anyone’s ever said that about my apartment.”

(Y/n) laughed under her breath before following him toward the dining table. As she sat down, Jay moved toward the kitchen again. “Do you want wine?” he asked casually. “Or something else?” The question was almost instinctive. A test he hadn’t even meant to make obvious. And the second her face twisted into immediate disgust, Jay had to fight back a smile. “No thanks,” she said quickly. “I’m not a fan of wine.” Especially red a voice echoed in his head. The memory hit him so vividly that for a split second he could almost hear her centuries ago making the exact same expression after trying it for the first time. Jay looked down briefly, smiling to himself before nodding. “No worries,” he said softly. “I have soda too. Or water.” (Y/n) relaxed immediately. “Soda sounds perfect.” Jay nodded once and turned toward the kitchen, unable to stop the quiet warmth spreading through him. Different life. Different time. And yet somehow… Still her.

Dinner passed easier than Jay expected. The conversation flowed naturally between them, moving from one topic to another without effort. (Y/n) told stories from university, Jay spoke a little about the clinic, carefully avoiding the more supernatural parts of his work while still making her laugh with stories about difficult patients and Sunoo threatening to quit every discount day. “He never actually leaves though,” Jay said as he cleared a few plates. (Y/n) smiled. “Because he likes you.” Jay glanced at her briefly before looking back down at the table. “Unfortunately for him.”

She laughed softly at that. As they continued talking, something suddenly occurred to Jay. He paused slightly before looking back at her. “Wait.” (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “You mentioned studying before,” he said. “But I never actually asked what you study.” “Oh.” She smiled, leaning back in her chair slightly. “I’m still studying.” Jay looked surprised. “Really?” She nodded. “Final semester.” “Of?” “A master’s in economics.” Jay genuinely blinked at that. “Wow.” (Y/n) laughed at his reaction. “What?” “That sounds difficult.” She shrugged lightly, though there was quiet confidence in the gesture. “A bit.” A small smile tugged at her lips. “But it’s nothing I can’t handle.” Jay smiled softly. Of course it wasn’t. That determination had always been part of her too. The conversation drifted again after that, easy and warm all the way until dinner eventually ended.

And then, the silence changed. Subtly. But enough. Jay gathered the last few plates mechanically, though his mind was no longer focused on them. It was time. His chest tightened slowly as the reality of what he needed to say settled heavily against him again. He had faced this conversation in his mind countless times over the past days. And somehow none of them felt right anymore. Because now she was here. Smiling at him from across his table. Real. Jay set the final plate down in the kitchen a little too carefully. His hands trembled faintly. Small enough that most people wouldn’t notice. But she did. (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately as she watched him. It was strange seeing him like this.

Jay always carried himself with quiet certainty, with an almost unshakable calmness that made everyone around him trust him instinctively. But now… He looked nervous. Almost vulnerable. Slowly, she reached her hand across the table, resting it gently over his. Jay stilled instantly at the touch. (Y/n) smiled softly at him. “Whatever it is,” she said quietly, “you can tell me.” Her thumb brushed lightly against his skin. “It’s okay.” Jay looked at her for a long moment. And slowly… He smiled too. The tension in him loosened just slightly. Because she had looked at him like this once before too. With trust. With warmth. Without fear. Last time he told her the truth… She had accepted him. Loved him anyway. Hopefully… She would again.

Jay held her hand a little tighter before speaking. “The thing I’m about to tell you…” He paused, forcing himself to meet her eyes. “It’s going to sound strange.” A faint, nervous laugh escaped him. “Actually, strange is an understatement.” (Y/n)’s brows pulled together slightly, confusion flickering across her face, but she nodded softly anyway, encouraging him to continue. Jay inhaled deeply. “Here goes,” he whispered under his breath. His chest felt tight. Not because he feared for himself. But because he feared losing this. Losing her again.

“I’m a vampire.” The words settled heavily into the room. Jay watched her carefully, but forced himself to continue before he lost the courage to do it. “I’ve been alive…” He corrected himself quietly. “Or kind of alive. For a little over four hundred years.” (Y/n) stared at him silently now. No interruption. No reaction yet. And somehow that almost made it worse. Jay swallowed before continuing. “You asked me the other night if I believed in soulmates.” His voice softened slightly. “And I said yes because… vampires do have soulmates.” His gaze dropped briefly to their joined hands. “People we’re fated to find.” A pause. “To love.”

He took another breath. Slow. Careful. Then finally said the part that truly terrified him. “You’re mine.” The words barely left above a whisper. “And the truth is…” Jay’s chest tightened painfully now. “We have met before.” (Y/n)’s expression didn’t change. She just stared at him. Completely still. “In your previous life,” he continued quietly. “Four hundred years ago.” His voice almost broke on the final words. “We were soulmates then too.” Silence. Complete silence. Jay stopped speaking. And suddenly every second stretched unbearably long. (Y/n) didn’t move. Didn’t blink. Didn’t speak. She simply stared at him like her mind had stopped processing entirely.

Inside, panic immediately began clawing its way through him. Too much. You said too much too fast. Jay’s thoughts spiraled instantly. Maybe he should have explained it slower. Maybe he should have waited longer before telling her. Maybe this was a mistake. His fingers twitched slightly against hers before he forced himself still again, terrified that even the smallest movement would make her pull away. But she hadn’t yet. She was still holding his hand. Even as disbelief filled her eyes. “Okay,” she said quietly. Jay blinked. That was not the reaction he had expected.

(Y/n) looked down for a second, clearly trying to process everything racing through her mind before she looked back up at him again. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “If you’re a vampire…” Jay tensed instinctively. “Can you prove it?” He tilted his head slightly, caught off guard by the question. “Prove it?” “Yeah.” She shrugged awkwardly. “Like… show me your fangs or something.” For a second, Jay simply stared at her. Then, despite the tension still twisting in his chest, he let out a faint breath of disbelief. She wasn’t screaming. Wasn’t running. She was asking questions. Jay nodded slowly. “Okay. Sure.” He leaned back slightly, taking a steadying breath before closing his eyes briefly.

Then, when he opened them again, the warm brown slowly bled into crimson. At the same time, his fangs extended smoothly. The shift was subtle by vampire standards. But unmistakably inhuman. (Y/n) gasped loudly, her whole body jolting slightly in surprise. “You weren’t lying?” Jay almost laughed at how shocked she sounded. A second later, he let the transformation fade, his eyes returning to brown, his fangs retracting until nothing supernatural remained visible. “No,” he said softly. “I wasn’t.” His gaze stayed fixed on her carefully. “I promise. Everything I told you is true.” (Y/n) sat there silently for a moment. “Okay,” she repeated quietly.

Jay waited. Waited for fear. For panic. For the moment everything would fall apart. But instead… She just kept looking at him. Thinking. “So,” she said slowly after another moment, “when you knew my name that day we ran into each other…” Understanding slowly settled across her features. “It was because I resemble,” She hesitated. “the version of me you knew before?” Jay nodded gently. “You don’t just look like her.”

(Y/n)’s eyes stayed locked onto his. “You look identical.” His voice softened instinctively. “It’s basically like looking at the same person.” A small pause. “Just in a different century.” (Y/n) stared at him again after that, quieter now. Not scared. Just overwhelmed. Jay’s chest tightened as he watched her process it all piece by piece. And somehow… The fact that she was still sitting there felt more miraculous than anything else he had experienced in centuries. Jay watched her carefully for another moment before speaking again, his voice softer now.

“I know you love the color yellow.” (Y/n)’s brows twitched slightly. “A lot of people don’t like it,” he continued quietly. “But you do. You always said it felt warm.” A faint smile tugged at his lips. “Bright. Like happiness.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened just a little. “You freeze easily,” Jay added gently. “Even when the weather isn’t that cold.” A tiny laugh almost escaped her at that because it was painfully true. “You hate wine,” he continued. “Especially red.” Now she looked genuinely startled. “You spend a lot of time thinking about things most people ignore.” His gaze softened further. “The universe. Stars. The idea of what exists beyond what we can see.” Every word made her expression shift more and more into disbelief. “You’re ambitious,” Jay said quietly. “And kind. Even when people don’t necessarily deserve it.”

A small pause followed before his expression dimmed slightly. “The you I knew before…” He hesitated carefully. “You didn’t have the best relationship with your family.” His voice gentled further. “But I don’t know if that’s still true now.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment before slowly answering. “I don’t know if I’d call it ideal,” she admitted softly. “But…” A small smile appeared. “I’m close to my mom at least.” Relief visibly softened something in Jay’s expression. “I’m glad,” he said honestly. Because she deserved that. More than anyone. (Y/n) nodded slowly, still clearly processing everything he had told her. 

Then finally, after another quiet moment, she asked,  “So… what does it actually mean?” Jay tilted his head slightly. “To be your soulmate.” The question made him huff out the faintest laugh, not mocking, just soft with emotion. Honestly… There were hundreds of ways he could answer that. Ancient ways. Painful ways. Beautiful ways. But instead, he chose honesty. “It doesn’t have to mean anything different from a normal relationship,” he said gently. (Y/n) blinked slightly, probably expecting something far more dramatic. Jay smiled faintly at that. “It just…” He searched for the words carefully. “Carries more weight for me.” His gaze held hers steadily now. “But it doesn’t have to change anything for you.”

And he meant that. He didn’t want her trapped by destiny. Didn’t want her to feel obligated simply because fate had decided something centuries ago. If she stayed with him… He wanted it to be because she chose him. Not because the universe did. (Y/n) looked down at her hands quietly, her fingers twisting slightly together as she processed everything. “You know…” she began carefully, “people always talk about werewolves having soulmates too.” Jay listened silently. “Or imprinting,” she continued. “And it’s always described as this eternal thing.” Her brows furrowed slightly as she searched for the right wording. “Like… unchangeable.”

Jay understood what she was really asking immediately. Despite the fact she hadn’t technically asked it yet. “Yes,” he said softly. “First, werewolves do exist.” (Y/n)’s eyes flicked up toward him again, still looking mildly stunned every time he casually confirmed another impossible thing. “And they do have soulmates too,” Jay continued. “But their bond is very different from ours.” He leaned back slightly in his chair, giving her room to absorb the information. “A wolf can’t really survive losing their mate,” he explained quietly. “The bond becomes part of who they are.” His gaze softened. “But vampires are different.”

(Y/n) listened carefully, not interrupting. “A vampire doesn’t need to stay with their soulmate to survive,” Jay said. “The bond can strengthen us. Ground us.” A faint pause. “But it isn’t a necessity.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, clearly thinking through every word carefully. “So…” She hesitated slightly. “I wouldn’t be bound to you forever if…” Her voice softened. “If we ever broke up?” The question hurt. Not because she was rejecting him. But because Jay could hear the concern underneath it. The fear of losing her own freedom. Immediately, he shook his head. “That’s correct.” His answer came without hesitation. “If you wanted to leave,” he continued gently, “you could.”

(Y/n)’s eyes searched his carefully. “You could walk out that door right now,” Jay said quietly. “And we would never have to speak again.” The words felt heavier than he expected saying them aloud. But he forced himself to continue anyway. “Nothing would force you to stay with me.” (Y/n) stared at him for a long moment. “And you’d be okay with that?” Jay’s chest tightened painfully. No. Never. But that wasn’t the answer she needed. So instead, he nodded slowly. “Yes.” Because loving her had never been about possession. Not four hundred years ago. Not now. If she chose him, it had to truly be her choice.

“Why tell me now?” The question came quietly. Not accusing. Just honest. Jay exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly as he searched for the right words. “I didn’t want to overwhelm you,” he admitted. His fingers curled loosely together. “But it became harder and harder to hold it back.” (Y/n) listened silently. “It hurt,” Jay continued softly. “Being this close to you while hiding something so important.” His gaze dropped briefly before returning to hers. “And knowing I was carrying memories you didn’t have…” A faint tension crossed his expression. “Using knowledge from your previous life while you had no idea.” He shook his head slightly. “It started feeling like I was deceiving you.” The word lingered heavily between them. “So,” he said quietly, “I figured it was better for you to know the truth.” A pause. “And decide for yourself what happens next.”

(Y/n) stared at him after that, her thoughts suddenly moving far too quickly. It hurt. That part stayed in her mind. The way he said it. The grief hidden underneath the words. And suddenly a realization crept into her chest slowly enough to make her uneasy. Something bad happened to me. Or… to the version of me before. She swallowed slightly. Jay had spoken about losing her. About grief. About centuries of pain. Her fingers tightened together in her lap. A part of her wanted to ask. Needed to ask. How did she die? What happened four hundred years ago? But another part of her was terrified of the answer. Because if she truly was the same soul… Would history repeat itself? Would she suffer the same fate again? The thought alone made her chest tighten.

No. She wasn’t ready to hear that yet. Maybe it had been peaceful. Maybe she had simply grown old. Maybe, (Y/n) forced the thoughts away before they could spiral further. Instead, she looked back at him quietly. “Can I…” She hesitated slightly. “Can I have some time to think?” The question hurt Jay more than anything else had that evening. Not because it was unreasonable. Because it was. But because for the first time since finding her again… He truly didn’t know what would happen next. Still, he nodded immediately. “Of course.”

His voice stayed gentle despite the heaviness settling in his chest. “You can have all the time you need.” (Y/n) smiled faintly at him, though it looked distant now, thoughtful more than warm. And slowly, the evening came to an end. No argument. No dramatic reaction. Just quiet uncertainty. Jay walked her to the door, and when she left, he stayed standing there long after it closed behind her. The apartment suddenly felt too quiet again. Too empty. And as her footsteps disappeared further down the hallway… Jay realized something terrifying. He had no idea if she would come back.

~~~

He didn’t hear from her for two weeks. No messages. No calls. Nothing. At first, Jay told himself it was fine. She needed time. He had expected that. But as the days stretched on, silence slowly became something heavier. Something harder to ignore. And despite what he had told her, despite claiming he would be okay if she chose to walk away… He wasn’t. Not even close. He moved through the days mechanically after that. Working. Cooking. Speaking. Smiling when he was supposed to. But none of it really reached him.

It felt like his body continued out of habit while the rest of him remained stuck standing in that apartment doorway, watching her leave. Even the others noticed. Jake stopped teasing him as much. Sunoo hovered worriedly. Niki started quietly sitting near him more often without saying why. And Jungwon… Jungwon looked at him with the same concern Sage used to carry. That one hurt the most. Tonight had been some kind of celebration. He barely remembered what for anymore. One of the others had achieved something important, and they had all gathered together to eat and drink and laugh while Jay sat among them feeling strangely distant from it all.

A walking corpse. That was the closest way to describe it. Now, close to three in the morning, he walked home alone through quiet streets, hands tucked into his coat pockets as cold air drifted through the city. Fall was approaching. The breeze carried that familiar sharpness now, leaves beginning to gather along sidewalks beneath dim streetlights. It used to be her favorite season. Jay’s gaze lifted briefly toward the dark sky. He wondered if she still loved it. Then the thought twisted painfully. Because winter came after fall. And winter, winter was when he lost her. His chest tightened. If she stayed with him this time… Would history repeat itself? Would fate take her from him all over again? The thought hollowed him out from the inside. 

A scream shattered the silence. A woman. Close. Jay moved before he consciously registered it. His body reacted instantly, vampire instincts taking over as he crossed the street in a blur, turning sharply into a narrow alley. And froze. (Y/n). She was pressed against the wall, tears streaking down her face, panic filling her expression as she struggled against the figure cornering her. A vampire. Jay recognized it immediately. The scent. The eyes. The bloodlust. A rogue. One of the vampires who still clung to the old ways. The ones who still hunted humans openly, who still worshipped the war and violence their kind had spent centuries trying to leave behind.

The rogue had one hand pinned beside her head, fangs exposed as he snarled something low and threatening. (Y/n) sobbed, trying desperately to push him away. And something inside Jay snapped. The air in the alley shifted violently. The rogue barely had time to react before Jay was suddenly there, grabbing him by the throat and slamming him hard into the opposite wall with enough force to crack the concrete behind him. The alley shook. (Y/n) gasped sharply.

Jay’s eyes burned crimson now, far brighter than before, rage pouring off him in waves so intense it made the entire alley feel colder. “Get,” he said, voice low and deadly, “away from her.” The rogue stared at him in shock for half a second before recognition hit. Jay was stronger. The rogue reacted fast. But not fast enough. The second Jay loosened his grip even slightly, the other vampire lashed out violently, claws extending as he tried to tear free. Jay didn’t let him. Not this time. Not when (Y/n) was standing right there. The alley became a blur of movement, too fast for human eyes to fully follow. The rogue snarled, trying to strike again, but Jay caught his wrist mid-motion, twisting hard enough to force a sharp crack from the bone.

The rogue screamed. Jay didn’t even flinch. His eyes flicked toward (Y/n) instantly. “Close your eyes.” She stared at him, frozen completely in place, tears still streaming down her face. Jay’s chest tightened. “(Y/n),” he said again, louder this time, urgency slipping into his voice. “Close your eyes. Please.” Something in his tone finally reached her. Slowly, shakily, she squeezed her eyes shut. The last thing she heard clearly was movement. A loud slash. A wet sound.

Silence. Her breath hitched sharply as footsteps approached again, and instinctively she pushed herself harder against the wall, panic threatening to rise all over again. “It’s okay.” Jay’s voice. Gentle and soft. “It’s just me.” (Y/n)’s breathing shook unevenly as she slowly opened her eyes again, fear lingering long enough that part of her expected to see the rogue vampire standing there instead. But it was only Jay. Standing a careful distance away from her. His eyes had returned to brown. His expression calm despite the faint traces of violence still clinging to him.

Relief crashed through her so suddenly it almost made her knees give out. “Jay,” He smiled softly at the sound of his name leaving her lips. “It’s okay,” he repeated quietly. He didn’t move closer. Didn’t try to touch her. He knew better. Right now she was frightened enough already. Instead, he stayed exactly where he was, keeping her attention fixed entirely on him. Not the alley. Not the blood. And especially not the body lying motionless nearby. “Are you hurt anywhere?” he asked gently. (Y/n) blinked rapidly, still shaking slightly as she tried to ground herself in his voice instead of everything else around them. “No,” she whispered after a second. “I… I don’t think so.”

Jay visibly relaxed. Only slightly. But enough that she noticed. “You’re safe now,” he said softly. And somehow… Despite everything she had just seen… She believed him completely. “Let me walk you home.” Jay’s voice stayed soft, careful, as they stepped away from the alley. (Y/n) nodded immediately. She still looked shaken, her movements quieter now, slower than usual as the shock settled properly into her body. Jay stayed close enough to protect her if needed, but not so close that it felt suffocating. Every few seconds his gaze flicked around the dark streets automatically, checking for danger out of instinct more than necessity.

The city felt colder now. Too quiet. (Y/n) wrapped her arms around herself as they walked, but her thoughts weren’t really focused on the streets around them. They stayed trapped somewhere else entirely. On his words from weeks ago. It hurt. The way he had said it. The grief in his eyes. And after tonight… After seeing what vampires truly were capable of… The fear she had pushed away before no longer stayed quiet. Something terrible happened to me. She knew it now. Or at least, she was almost certain. The question sat heavily in her chest the entire walk home until finally, just as her apartment building came into view, she stopped walking. “Jay?” He halted immediately beside her.

(Y/n) turned slightly to look at him, nervousness flickering through her expression despite her determination. “Was this how I died last time?” Jay froze. The question caught him so off guard that for a second he genuinely forgot how to breathe. The night around them seemed to still. (Y/n) watched him carefully, waiting. Jay slowly looked up toward the dark sky instead of answering immediately. “No,” he said quietly after a moment. “It wasn’t.” Relief flickered briefly across her face. But only briefly. Because the heaviness in his voice remained. Jay lowered his gaze back to her slowly. “Do you really want to know what happened?” His tone wasn’t warning. It was almost pleading. Giving her one final chance to step away from the truth.

(Y/n) swallowed slightly. Then nodded. “I have to.” Jay stared at her for another long second before finally nodding too. “Okay.” His voice dropped softer. “But not out here.” (Y/n) understood immediately. So without another word, she turned and continued toward her apartment building, Jay falling silently into step beside her once more. And between them… The conversation waited. Once inside her apartment, the silence returned. But this time it wasn’t comfortable. It sat heavy between them, filled with anticipation neither of them knew how to ease.

(Y/n) sat down on the couch slowly, still shaken from everything that had happened that night. Jay stayed standing for a moment before lowering himself into the armchair across from her. For a while, neither of them spoke. Then Jay sighed quietly, exhaustion and grief tangled together in the sound. “Are you sure you want to know?” One last chance. (Y/n) looked at him, her expression soft but determined as she nodded. “I can’t stop thinking about it.” Jay lowered his gaze for a moment before nodding slowly in return. “Okay.”

His voice came quieter now. “Four hundred years ago… I met you in the middle of summer.” The memories surfaced painfully easily. “We spent one week together before I told you my secret.” A faint, broken smile flickered briefly across his face. “But unlike now…” His eyes softened at the memory. “You already knew.” (Y/n) blinked slightly at that. “You figured it out almost immediately,” Jay continued softly. “And without hesitation, you chose to come with me when I had to leave your town.” The warmth in his expression grew stronger for a moment despite the tears already gathering in his eyes. “We traveled together for months.” His voice drifted quieter. “Those months were wonderful.”

(Y/n) watched him carefully now, noticing the way his entire expression changed when he spoke about those memories. Like part of him had gone back there. Back to her. “Until winter came.” The warmth vanished. Jay’s breathing faltered slightly. He looked away briefly, jaw tightening as tears finally slipped free despite his attempts to stop them. “One day…” His voice cracked softly. “Someone attacked us.” (Y/n)’s chest tightened immediately. “They shot you with an arrow.” Silence filled the room for a second before he forced himself to continue. “You died in my arms.”

The words shattered something inside her. Jay’s hands curled tightly together now, like he was trying to physically hold himself together through the memory. “I buried your body,” he whispered. Another tear fell. “And then I became a monster.” The self hatred in his voice made her chest ache painfully. “I lost everything that day.” His gaze stayed lowered. “It took me years before I woke up from what I became after.” (Y/n) felt tears slipping down her own face now too. Not just because of the tragedy. But because of him. The way he carried it all still. For centuries.

“For a long time,” Jay continued quietly, “I believed the arrow came from the lycans.” His expression darkened faintly. “The werewolves.” A bitter breath escaped him. “But years later… I learned the truth.” Slowly, he looked back at her. “It came from my own coven.” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “They wanted me back in the war.” His voice hollowed slightly. “And they believed you were holding me back.” Silence followed. Heavy. Painful. Jay didn’t say anything else after that. He didn’t need to. Because everything else was already there in his eyes. The guilt. The grief. The love that somehow still survived all of it. And despite the pain in the story… The moments where he spoke about their life together had sounded different. Warm. Bright. Happy in a way she had never heard from him before. Like loving her had once been the best thing that ever happened to him. And somehow… That hurt the most.

Jay broke completely after that. The tears he had been barely holding back finally spilled over all at once, his breathing uneven as years upon years of buried grief resurfaced violently now that the memories had been spoken aloud again. “I’m sorry,” he whispered brokenly, dragging a hand over his face uselessly. “I’m sorry…” Saying it out loud made it real again. Not a distant memory dulled by centuries. Not an old wound buried beneath time. Real. Fresh. Painful enough that it felt like winter had returned to tear him apart all over again. His shoulders trembled slightly as he tried to steady himself, but he couldn’t stop. Not anymore.

For so many years, he had carried this alone. The truth about the arrow still haunted him more than almost anything else. For a long time, he had believed the lycans were responsible. It had been easier that way. Easier to direct his rage toward an enemy already shaped by war. But later… He learned the truth. Heeseung had been the one to tell him. Not because he wanted to hurt him, but because Jay deserved to know.

Heeseung was once a high ranking vampire in the war against the lycans, and so he had found himself at a meeting between high ranking officers and elders during the war. Jay’s old coven leader had spoken about him there, about his wasted potential, about how love had weakened him, made him refuse the war they demanded he fight in. And then one of the elders had suggested removing the thing anchoring him. Heeseung had disagreed. He didn’t believe they should call mates, they shouldn’t impact such a holy thing. But one voice against twenty meant nothing. Jay had never blamed Heeseung for staying silent back then. He knew the other vampire carried guilt over it already.

Still… Hearing the truth had destroyed something inside him all over again. Because it meant she hadn’t died because of war. She died because she loved him. Jay lowered his head into his hands as another sob broke free from his chest. “You were doomed because of me,” he whispered shakily. “Four hundred years ago… loving me killed you.” (Y/n)’s own tears slipped free now too as she listened. “And now you’re here again,” Jay continued weakly. “And all I can think about is losing you the same way.” His voice cracked entirely. “I can’t watch you die again.” The words shattered apart in the room between them.

Then suddenly, warmth, arms wrapped tightly around him before he even realized she had moved. Jay froze completely. One second she had been sitting across from him. The next she was there beside him, hugging him tightly, crying against him too. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered shakily. Jay’s body trembled harder at those words. Because despite everything… Despite centuries passing… Some part of him had never stopped blaming himself. (Y/n) held him tighter as he shook in her arms, her own tears still falling freely. “It wasn’t your fault,” she whispered again firmly. Jay closed his eyes tightly. “You didn’t shoot the arrow.” Her hand pressed gently against his back. “You didn’t order it to happen.” Her voice trembled slightly, but the conviction in it never wavered. “You were a victim too.” Jay’s breathing faltered. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Something in him cracked further at the words. Not painfully this time. Just enough to let some of the guilt finally breathe. Slowly, hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around her too, pulling her closer as he buried his face briefly against her shoulder. Her scent surrounded him instantly. Warm. Safe. Alive. “You’re so strong,” he whispered shakily against her. “Now and back then.” His fingers tightened slightly against her. “Much stronger than I’ve ever been.” (Y/n) let out a watery laugh through her tears as her hand moved slowly up and down his back, comforting him instinctively. “I don’t know about that,” she admitted softly.

Jay lifted his head slightly to look at her. “I’m just good at pretending.” Her lips trembled faintly. “I’m terrified all the time.” She gave a small, embarrassed laugh. “Of stupid things.” Jay frowned gently. “Sometimes making a phone call makes me freeze up completely,” she admitted quietly. “Like I’m being held at gunpoint.” A tear slipped down her cheek. “That doesn’t sound very strong to me.” Jay leaned back just enough to properly look at her then. Really look at her. At the vulnerability in her eyes. At the courage it took to admit that out loud.

Slowly, he lifted one hand, resting it gently against her cheek. “To me,” he said softly, “you are.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. Through the tears, she smiled. And somehow it looked exactly like the smile he had fallen in love with centuries ago. “You’re strong too,” she whispered. Before Jay could answer, she leaned forward. And kissed him. Soft. Gentle. Just a small peck against his lips. But somehow… It shattered through the guilt in his chest more effectively than centuries of suffering ever had. Because for the first time since losing her… Someone was holding him like he deserved to be forgiven.

~~~

That night, neither of them made it to the bedroom. Somewhere between tears, quiet conversation, and simply holding each other, exhaustion finally claimed them both. They fell asleep in the living room. (Y/n) curled against Jay on the couch while his arms stayed wrapped securely around her even in sleep, like some part of him feared she might disappear if he let go. For once, his dreams were quiet. No snow. No blood. No screaming. Only warmth. Morning light slowly spilled through the apartment windows, soft and pale as the city outside began waking up. Jay stirred first, though he didn’t move immediately. He simply stayed there for a moment, listening to the steady rhythm of her breathing against him. Alive. Still here. The thought alone eased something deep inside his chest.

A few minutes later, (Y/n) shifted slightly too, blinking sleepily before looking up at him. Neither of them spoke right away. They just looked at each other quietly in the golden morning light. Then slowly, (Y/n)’s expression softened. “There’s something I need to say.” Jay’s chest tightened slightly, but he nodded gently for her to continue. (Y/n) took a small breath. “I can’t promise you forever.” The words hurt a little. Not because they were rejection. Because they were honest. And somehow honesty always reached deeper. “But…” Her fingers curled lightly against his shirt. “I can promise you the present.” Jay stayed completely still, listening carefully.

“Right here,” she whispered. “Right now…” A small smile appeared on her lips. “I’m in love with you.” His breath caught softly. “And I choose to be with you.” Not fate. Not destiny. Choice. Jay felt his eyes sting slightly again as he pulled her closer instinctively, holding her tightly against him. “Thank you,” he whispered. The words carried more emotion than anything else he could have said. (Y/n) smiled softly against him. Jay closed his eyes briefly, resting his forehead against hers. “That’s enough,” he said quietly. And he meant it. After four hundred years of grief, guilt, and longing… This moment alone already felt like more than he ever thought he would be given again. “I don’t need forever,” he whispered softly. His arms tightened around her just slightly. “I’ll happily accept the present.” Out of the fire an ashen healer rose through hatred and trauma, but here, in the arms of his beloved, he’s no longer broken and faded. 

~~~ The End ~~~

And that’s the end of Jay’s focus chapter. 

What do you guys think? Did you cry? I sure did. 

I promise the next one will be less hurtful. Maybe. 

Who do you think could be next?

[mirisss]

Everbound: Blood Saga

They have survived centuries. War, loss, and the slow erosion of everything they once were. Nothing was meant to last. Not love. Not hope. Until something changes. One by one, they are pulled toward a bond neither gentle nor forgiving, a connection that will claim them wholly, whether they are ready or not. A love written deeper than time. A gift that may feel like a curse. Because some bonds cannot be broken. And some are everbound.

Chapter 1 Everbound: The Ashen Healer To Be Posted: Sunday, June 21st

Chapter 2 Everbound: The Winter Warden To be posted: Sunday, June 28th

Chapter 3 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 4 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 5 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 6 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 7 Everbound: TBD

[mirisss]

It's finally here guys! I hope you guys are excited and will enjoy this series!

I'm so excited for this series, and I have so much planned for all the different parts.

If anyone who isn't already on a permanent taglist, or has asked to be added to this series wants to be on the taglist, let me know and I'll add you!

[mirisss]

Everbound: Blood Saga

They have survived centuries. War, loss, and the slow erosion of everything they once were. Nothing was meant to last. Not love. Not hope. Until something changes. One by one, they are pulled toward a bond neither gentle nor forgiving, a connection that will claim them wholly, whether they are ready or not. A love written deeper than time. A gift that may feel like a curse. Because some bonds cannot be broken. And some are everbound.

Chapter 1 Everbound: The Ashen Healer

Chapter 2 Everbound: The Winter Warden

Chapter 3 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 4 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 5 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 6 Everbound: TBD

Chapter 7 Everbound: TBD

[mirisss]

Just saw James Arthur perform live again, just as good as last time!!

And let’s just say, some of the songs gave me a couple of ideas both for my Enha vampire series, and for some one shots!

If things go as I hope, you guys might be able to read the first part of the Enha vampire series next week 🫣

Anyway, I hope everyone’s doing well! I’m trying to enjoy the sun for a bit here while writing and living life!

[mirisss]

Everything You

Murata Fuma x female reader

Warnings: Mentions of bullying, I think that’s it. 

Wordcount ≈ 3.6k

Taglist: @voucearse, @99zspider, @reiofsuns2001, I hope I haven't missed anyone that wants to be tagged for anything &team, if I have, please let me know (I need to make better notes of who to tag where 😅)

Thank you for the request! I know close to nothing about Pokémon, but I did my best to write this! I tried doing some research, but it might not be accurate, so sorry about that. Hope you guys will enjoy it!

For about three months, Fuma and (Y/n) had been seeing each other. Not officially. Just dates, spending time together, getting to know one another, and figuring out whether they wanted to become something more. And now, after those three months, they had finally made it official. They had only been a couple for a few days. Not that it surprised anyone. Their friends had been teasing them long before either of them admitted their feelings. Every time they sat together, every time they shared food, every time they accidentally matched outfits without planning it, someone always had something to say. “You two are disgustingly cute.” “Just date already.” “Seriously, nobody is fooled.”

Eventually, after enough embarrassed glances and nervous smiles, they had finally made it official. And honestly? It was even better than either of them had imagined. Fuma loved spending time with (Y/n). Whether they were walking home together after class or work, texting late into the night, or simply sitting next to each other doing their own thing, he always found himself smiling more when she was around. (Y/n) felt exactly the same. There was something comforting about Fuma. He was easy to talk to, funny without trying too hard, and somehow always knew how to make her laugh when she was having a bad day.

Everything was going great. Almost perfectly. There was just one thing. One thing neither of them had told the other. Pokémon. For Fuma, it had once been something he talked about constantly. As a kid, he could name hundreds of Pokémon without hesitation. He spent hours playing the games, watching the anime, collecting cards, and arguing with friends over which Pokémon was the strongest. His favorite had always been Eevee. He loved Eevee’s different evolutions, loved how versatile it was, and honestly thought it was the cutest Pokémon ever created.

Unfortunately, not everyone shared his enthusiasm. As he got older, the teasing started. People laughed when they saw Pokémon keychains on his backpack. They rolled their eyes when he mentioned a new game. Some openly called him childish. Others acted like he should have grown out of it years ago. At first, he tried to ignore them. Then he tried talking about it less. Eventually, he stopped talking about it entirely. It was easier that way. Safer. By the time he met (Y/n), Pokémon had become one of those things he quietly enjoyed behind closed doors. He still played the games. Still followed announcements. Still got excited whenever a new Eevee event was released. But nobody really knew anymore. Especially not his girlfriend.

A small part of him worried that if she found out, she’d think he was immature. Maybe she’d laugh. Maybe she’d lose interest. Maybe she’d see him differently. So he kept it hidden. Just in case. What Fuma didn’t know was that (Y/n) had gone through almost the exact same thing. She had adored Pokémon for as long as she could remember. She could spend hours talking about her favorite Pokémon. She loved Eevee too, though her personal favorite was Sylveon. She knew all the evolutions, knew type matchups, and knew obscure Pokémon facts that most people would never care about. Her room was filled with things she’d carefully hidden away over the years. Plushies. Old game cartridges. Cards tucked safely into binders. A collection she never showed anyone.

Because she had learned early on that people could be cruel. Being a girl who liked Pokémon should not have been a big deal. But somehow it was. People called her childish. Others called her weird. Some even told her it was too boyish. After hearing the same comments over and over, she had eventually stopped sharing that part of herself. Pokémon became her secret hobby. Something she loved deeply but quietly. Something she only enjoyed when nobody was looking. And so, despite how close they had become over the past three months, despite knowing each other’s favorite foods, favorite movies, and favorite songs, neither Fuma nor (Y/n) knew they were dating someone who shared one of their biggest passions. Instead, they continued hiding it from each other. Completely unaware that the person sitting right beside them would probably be just as excited to discuss Eevee, Pikachu, Lucario, Gengar, Dragonite, and countless other Pokémon for hours on end.

~~~

Now, hand in hand, Fuma and (Y/n) were making their way through the city toward their next date. The arcade. The afternoon sun cast a warm glow across the sidewalks as people passed by around them, but neither of them paid much attention to anyone else. They were too focused on each other. Well, mostly (Y/n) was focused on talking. “I hope you’re prepared.” Fuma glanced over at her, amused. “For what?” “The most embarrassing defeat of your life.” She pointed dramatically at him with her free hand. “I am going to destroy you.” Fuma let out a laugh. “There it is.” “There, what is?” “Your competitive side.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “I don’t have a competitive side.” “You absolutely do.” “I do not.” “You challenged me before we even got there.” “Because I know I’m going to win.” Fuma shook his head, unable to stop smiling.

The excitement practically radiated off her. There was almost a skip in her step as she walked beside him, her eyes bright with anticipation. Honestly, it was adorable. And unfortunately for him, she was probably right. Fuma was not particularly good at games. Video games, racing games, claw machines, it didn’t matter. If there was a way to lose, he somehow found it. Whenever he played with his friends, he usually ended up somewhere near the bottom of the rankings while everyone else laughed at his terrible luck. His one saving grace was anything involving physical strength. Arm wrestling. Strength tests. Hammer machines. Anything where muscles mattered more than reflexes. Years of training and his naturally muscular build usually gave him the advantage there. Everything else? Not so much.

“I should warn you,” he said. “You’re talking to someone with a long and proud history of losing.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good. That means my victory will be even easier.” “See? Competitive.” “I prefer confident.” “That’s not confidence. That’s arrogance.” “It’s only arrogance if I’m wrong.” Fuma groaned. “You’re impossible.” “And yet you’re dating me.” She flashed him a grin that immediately made it impossible for him to argue. “Fair point.” Satisfied with her victory, (Y/n) squeezed his hand. Fuma squeezed back automatically. A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment. Even after becoming official a few days ago, he still wasn’t completely used to it. The hand-holding. The casual affection. Being able to call (Y/n) his girlfriend.

Every now and then the realization would hit him out of nowhere, and he’d find himself smiling like an idiot. This was one of those moments. (Y/n) noticed immediately. “What are you smiling about?” “Hm?” “That smile.” “What smile?” “That one.” Fuma looked away. “No reason.” “You’re smiling.” “I can smile for no reason.” “Not like that.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Fuma laughed nervously. She knew him too well already. After another second, he finally admitted it. “I was just thinking.” “About?” “You.” The confidence vanished from her face almost instantly. “Oh.” Her ears turned slightly pink. Fuma felt his own face warming. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then (Y/n) looked away. “Well.” “Well?” “That’s… nice.” Fuma laughed. “You were a lot more confident five seconds ago.” “Shut up.” She lightly bumped her shoulder against his. He bumped her back. The two of them continued down the street, smiling to themselves. Neither of them knew that, in less than an hour, one accidental discovery was going to completely change the way they saw each other. And neither of them could have guessed just how excited they were both about to become.

After reaching the arcade, the competition began almost immediately. And unfortunately for Fuma, it went exactly as expected. (Y/n) beat him at the racing games. She beat him at the basketball game. She somehow beat him at air hockey despite him being convinced he had the advantage. Every victory was followed by a triumphant grin and an increasingly dramatic celebration. “Another win for me.” Fuma sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Correct.” Twenty minutes later, she was still winning. Thirty minutes later, she was definitely still winning. By the time they had been there for nearly an hour, Fuma’s confidence had been completely shattered. Only one game had gone in his favor. The boxing machine.

The moment his fist connected with the punching pad, the score had shot up high enough to leave (Y/n) staring at the screen in disbelief. “What?” Fuma couldn’t help laughing. “What?” “That’s not fair.” “How?” “Look at you.” She grabbed his arm dramatically. “You’re built like a final boss.” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. Despite that one victory, the overall score was still overwhelmingly in (Y/n)’s favor. Which she was very proud of. “I think this officially makes me the superior gamer.” “I think that’s one game.” “It’s enough.” Eventually, after exhausting most of their arcade credits, they decided to take a break and grab something to drink.

The arcade was crowded, filled with flashing lights, electronic music, and the constant sounds of games going off around them. Hand in hand, they made their way toward the snack bar. Then they passed the claw machines. Rows and rows of them lined one wall. Some held generic stuffed animals. Some held candy. Some held random prizes. And one of them… One of them was filled entirely with Pokémon plushies. Pikachu. Eevee. Charmander. Squirtle. Bulbasaur. Mimikyu. Snorlax. A whole collection packed tightly behind the glass. Apparently it had been added recently, because neither of them remembered seeing it before.

The second (Y/n)’s eyes landed on it, every rational thought left her brain. “Oh, my god!” She practically squealed. “I have to win one of those!” The words echoed out far louder than she intended. The second they left her mouth, she froze. Completely froze. Her eyes widened. Her stomach dropped. Slowly, horrified, she turned toward Fuma. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Had she really just said that out loud? About Pokémon? In front of her boyfriend? A thousand horrible possibilities immediately flooded her mind. What if he thought she was childish? What if he thought she was weird? What if he thought she was too boyish? What if he laughed? What if he suddenly realized she wasn’t the kind of girl he wanted to date?

Meanwhile, beside her, Fuma had frozen too. For a completely different reason. His eyes flicked from (Y/n). To the claw machine. Then back to (Y/n). Then back to the claw machine. His heart had started beating a little faster. Surely… No. Maybe she meant a different machine. There was another claw game right beside it. Maybe she wanted one of those prizes instead. But if she meant the Pokémon one… His brain refused to finish the thought. Because if she meant the Pokémon one… That would mean… No. Don’t get your hopes up. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the Eevee plush sitting near the front. He wanted to play that machine too. Desperately.

After several seconds of awkward silence, Fuma finally cleared his throat. If I don’t ask, I’ll never know. “Which game?” he asked carefully. (Y/n) looked at him. “The Pokémon one,” he clarified. “Or the one beside it?” For a moment, she couldn’t answer. She looked at Fuma. Then the machine. Then Fuma again. Part of her wanted to lie. To pretend she’d meant the other machine. To avoid the risk. But another part of her was tired. Tired of hiding. Tired of pretending. Tired of acting like something she loved was embarrassing. Maybe… Maybe Fuma was different. Maybe she could trust him. Her fingers tightened around his hand. “The Pokémon one,” she admitted quietly. Almost a whisper. “The Pokémon one.”

The words had barely left her mouth when she finally looked up at him properly. And nothing could have prepared her for what she saw. Fuma’s entire face lit up. Not a polite smile. Not an awkward smile. A genuinely excited grin. The kind that reached all the way to his eyes. Like someone had just handed him the best news he’d heard all week. For a second, (Y/n) simply stared at him. Completely confused. Because that was definitely not the reaction she’d been expecting. “Wait, really?” Fuma blurted out. (Y/n) nodded. She still couldn’t quite find her voice. Everything was happening so fast.

A minute ago she’d been convinced she’d ruined everything. Now her boyfriend was looking at her like she’d just told him they had won the lottery. “You like Pokémon?” Fuma asked, placing both hands on her shoulders. “For real?” His eyes were sparkling. Actually sparkling. The excitement in his voice was impossible to miss. (Y/n) nodded again. “Yeah.” That was all she managed before Fuma’s grin somehow widened even further. His cheeks had to be hurting at this point. “I love Pokémon!” he practically shouted. (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “I love Pokémon!” The excitement in his voice was so genuine that it finally snapped her out of her stunned silence. A smile slowly crept onto her face. Then another. Then she found herself laughing. “Wait, really?” This time, it was her asking.

“Of course, really!” Fuma said immediately. “I never told you because people used to make fun of me for it all the time.” His expression softened slightly. “They’d call me childish. Tell me I should’ve grown out of it. Eventually, I just stopped talking about it.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Without hesitation. Without thinking. She buried her face against his chest. Almost immediately, Fuma hugged her back. “I know exactly what you mean,” she mumbled. “Hm?” “People told me it was childish, too.” Fuma’s arms tightened around her slightly. (Y/n) continued quietly. “And some people said Pokémon was something only boys should like.” Even now, saying it out loud felt ridiculous. But it had hurt at the time. It had hurt enough to make her hide something she genuinely loved.

“So I stopped talking about it,” she admitted. “I still played the games and watched stuff, but I never really told anyone.” Fuma pulled back just enough to look at her. His expression was warm. Affectionate. Like he couldn’t believe she had ever felt like she needed to hide. “You don’t have to hide anything from me.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Fuma smiled softly. “I love you, (Y/n). Everything that is you.” For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then her smile grew brighter than it had been all day. The kind of smile that made Fuma instantly smile back. Slowly, she pulled away from the hug. Then she pointed dramatically toward the claw machine. “Let’s go win some plushies!” Fuma immediately nodded. “Absolutely.”

His attention snapped toward the machine. Specifically toward a certain Eevee plush sitting near the front. “Oh, we’re getting one of those.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. Her eyes widened. “Eevee’s your favorite?” “Yes!” “Mine’s Sylveon!” Fuma gasped. Actually gasped. “No way.” “Way.” “No way!” “Way!” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. This was unbelievable. For months, he had hidden this part of himself. For months, he had worried about what she might think. And now she was standing beside him, excitedly discussing Eeveelutions. It felt unreal. He grabbed her hand. “Come on.” They hurried toward the machine. “And after this,” Fuma continued, already sounding excited again, “you have to tell me everything.” (Y/n) laughed. “Everything?” “Everything.”

He pointed at her dramatically. “Favorite type.” “Okay.” “Favorite game.” “Okay.” “Favorite starter.” (Y/n) gasped. “That’s a cruel question.” “I know.” “That’s impossible.” “You still have to answer.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Only if you answer too.” “Deal.” They shook on it immediately. Then both turned toward the claw machine. Neither of them could stop smiling. Because for the first time in years, they weren’t hiding anymore. And somehow, completely by accident, they had discovered that the person they loved understood them perfectly.

~~~

A few days later, Fuma and (Y/n) found themselves sprawled across the couch in his apartment, dressed in matching Pokémon pajamas. The matching pajamas had been entirely accidental. At least, that was what they had both claimed. In reality, the moment they had discovered they were both Pokémon fans, all restraint had completely disappeared. Now Fuma was wearing a dark blue pajama set covered in Eevees and their evolutions, while (Y/n)’s pajamas featured Pikachu, Sylveon, and a scattering of Poké Balls.

Every time one of them looked at the other, they started smiling again. It was ridiculous. Neither of them cared. The television was on, a Pokémon game waiting to be started, but neither of them had actually begun playing yet. Because (Y/n) kept getting distracted. “Oh, my god.” She was currently kneeling in front of one of Fuma’s shelves. For the past half hour, she had done little more than wander around his apartment, discovering new Pokémon treasures. “You have Pokémon Platinum?” Fuma laughed from the couch. “Yeah.” “The original one?” “Yeah.” (Y/n) looked at him in disbelief.

“Do you know how jealous I am right now?” Fuma grinned. “You should see the drawer underneath.” “The what?” “The drawer underneath.” (Y/n) immediately opened it. A second later, a loud gasp echoed through the apartment. “No way.” Fuma laughed harder. Inside were more old games. Pokémon HeartGold. Pokémon Black. Pokémon Emerald. Several carefully preserved cartridges that Fuma had held onto for years. (Y/n) looked like she had just discovered buried treasure. “Fuma.” “Hm?” “Marry me.” Fuma nearly choked. “Isn’t that a bit too soon?” “I can make exceptions.” That earned a pillow thrown in her direction. (Y/n) laughed as it bounced harmlessly off her shoulder. As she continued exploring, she found posters rolled up in a corner.

Several plushies arranged neatly on a shelf. An entire binder filled with Pokémon cards. She carefully picked up an Eevee plush. “You really weren’t kidding when you said Eevee was your favorite.” Fuma looked over. The plush was slightly worn from years of being owned. “I’ve had that one forever.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “You kept it?” “Of course.” “Even when people were making fun of you?” Fuma shrugged. “I never got rid of my stuff.” His smile became slightly sheepish. “I just stopped showing it to people.” For a moment, (Y/n) looked down at the plush in her hands. Then she walked over and sat beside him on the couch. “I get that.” Fuma nodded. Of course she did. She understood better than anyone.

Just a few days ago, they’d both admitted how much they’d hidden. How much they’d downplayed something they genuinely loved. How many times they’d been told they were too old for it. Or too childish. Or weird. Or, in (Y/n)’s case, that Pokémon was somehow only for boys. Looking back, it seemed almost absurd. Especially now. Now that they were sitting together, surrounded by Pokémon merchandise while wearing matching pajamas. Fuma slipped an arm around her shoulders. (Y/n) immediately leaned against him. Comfortable. Natural. Like she’d done it a thousand times before. Fuma looked down at her. At her smile. At the way she was still clutching the Eevee plush. 

And honestly?  He still couldn’t quite believe it. Somehow, against all odds, he had found the prettiest girl he’d ever met. A girl who made him laugh. Who challenged him. Who cared about him. Who accepted every part of him. Even the part he’d spent years hiding. Especially that part. His chest felt warm just thinking about it. “You know,” he said quietly. “Hm?” “I still can’t believe you’re real sometimes.” (Y/n) immediately looked up. “What?” Fuma smiled. “You’re amazing.” Her face turned pink almost instantly. “Fuma.” “No, seriously.” He squeezed her shoulder gently. “You’re smart, funny, beautiful, and somehow you’re just as obsessed with Pokémon as I am.”

(Y/n) buried her face in his shoulder. “You are such a dork.” “You like that I’m a dork.” “I do.” Fuma laughed. After a moment, she lifted her head. “And for the record?” “Hm?” “I feel the same way.” Fuma blinked. “What?” (Y/n) smiled softly. “I found the most handsome, most amazing boyfriend ever.” His face immediately turned red. “And he loves me exactly as I am.” Her smile widened. “Pokémon nerd and all.” Fuma groaned, hiding his face behind one of the couch cushions. (Y/n) burst out laughing. “You started it.” “I wasn’t prepared for compliments.” “That’s your problem.” “You weaponized affection.” “Correct.” Fuma peeked out from behind the cushion. (Y/n) was still smiling. Looking happier than he’d ever seen her.

And honestly? He probably looked exactly the same. The game on the television remained forgotten. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in starting it anymore. They were too busy enjoying the simple fact that they could finally be completely themselves around each other. No hiding. No pretending. No embarrassment. Just two Pokémon nerds who happened to be hopelessly in love.

[99zspider]

i'm at work and I CANT FOCUS CUZ I WANNA READ THIS SO SO SO SO BAD, i'll rush everything I have to do this morning so I can read it as fast as I can, this is the first request I do like EVER, I'm so exciteeeeeddd

[mirisss]

I’m so happy to be your first request!

[mirisss]

Hii, i just read all your Fumas stuff and I would looooove to read something about fuma learning that his gf is a pokemon nerd just like him, or something that way heh

That's so cute, Fuma would be over the moon if his gf loved pokémon just as much as he does!!!

I tried my best to involve pokémon in it!

You can find it ~ here ~

[mirisss]

Everything You

Murata Fuma x female reader

Warnings: Mentions of bullying, I think that’s it. 

Wordcount ≈ 3.6k

Taglist: @voucearse, @99zspider, @reiofsuns2001, I hope I haven't missed anyone that wants to be tagged for anything &team, if I have, please let me know (I need to make better notes of who to tag where 😅)

Thank you for the request! I know close to nothing about Pokémon, but I did my best to write this! I tried doing some research, but it might not be accurate, so sorry about that. Hope you guys will enjoy it!

For about three months, Fuma and (Y/n) had been seeing each other. Not officially. Just dates, spending time together, getting to know one another, and figuring out whether they wanted to become something more. And now, after those three months, they had finally made it official. They had only been a couple for a few days. Not that it surprised anyone. Their friends had been teasing them long before either of them admitted their feelings. Every time they sat together, every time they shared food, every time they accidentally matched outfits without planning it, someone always had something to say. “You two are disgustingly cute.” “Just date already.” “Seriously, nobody is fooled.”

Eventually, after enough embarrassed glances and nervous smiles, they had finally made it official. And honestly? It was even better than either of them had imagined. Fuma loved spending time with (Y/n). Whether they were walking home together after class or work, texting late into the night, or simply sitting next to each other doing their own thing, he always found himself smiling more when she was around. (Y/n) felt exactly the same. There was something comforting about Fuma. He was easy to talk to, funny without trying too hard, and somehow always knew how to make her laugh when she was having a bad day.

Everything was going great. Almost perfectly. There was just one thing. One thing neither of them had told the other. Pokémon. For Fuma, it had once been something he talked about constantly. As a kid, he could name hundreds of Pokémon without hesitation. He spent hours playing the games, watching the anime, collecting cards, and arguing with friends over which Pokémon was the strongest. His favorite had always been Eevee. He loved Eevee’s different evolutions, loved how versatile it was, and honestly thought it was the cutest Pokémon ever created.

Unfortunately, not everyone shared his enthusiasm. As he got older, the teasing started. People laughed when they saw Pokémon keychains on his backpack. They rolled their eyes when he mentioned a new game. Some openly called him childish. Others acted like he should have grown out of it years ago. At first, he tried to ignore them. Then he tried talking about it less. Eventually, he stopped talking about it entirely. It was easier that way. Safer. By the time he met (Y/n), Pokémon had become one of those things he quietly enjoyed behind closed doors. He still played the games. Still followed announcements. Still got excited whenever a new Eevee event was released. But nobody really knew anymore. Especially not his girlfriend.

A small part of him worried that if she found out, she’d think he was immature. Maybe she’d laugh. Maybe she’d lose interest. Maybe she’d see him differently. So he kept it hidden. Just in case. What Fuma didn’t know was that (Y/n) had gone through almost the exact same thing. She had adored Pokémon for as long as she could remember. She could spend hours talking about her favorite Pokémon. She loved Eevee too, though her personal favorite was Sylveon. She knew all the evolutions, knew type matchups, and knew obscure Pokémon facts that most people would never care about. Her room was filled with things she’d carefully hidden away over the years. Plushies. Old game cartridges. Cards tucked safely into binders. A collection she never showed anyone.

Because she had learned early on that people could be cruel. Being a girl who liked Pokémon should not have been a big deal. But somehow it was. People called her childish. Others called her weird. Some even told her it was too boyish. After hearing the same comments over and over, she had eventually stopped sharing that part of herself. Pokémon became her secret hobby. Something she loved deeply but quietly. Something she only enjoyed when nobody was looking. And so, despite how close they had become over the past three months, despite knowing each other’s favorite foods, favorite movies, and favorite songs, neither Fuma nor (Y/n) knew they were dating someone who shared one of their biggest passions. Instead, they continued hiding it from each other. Completely unaware that the person sitting right beside them would probably be just as excited to discuss Eevee, Pikachu, Lucario, Gengar, Dragonite, and countless other Pokémon for hours on end.

~~~

Now, hand in hand, Fuma and (Y/n) were making their way through the city toward their next date. The arcade. The afternoon sun cast a warm glow across the sidewalks as people passed by around them, but neither of them paid much attention to anyone else. They were too focused on each other. Well, mostly (Y/n) was focused on talking. “I hope you’re prepared.” Fuma glanced over at her, amused. “For what?” “The most embarrassing defeat of your life.” She pointed dramatically at him with her free hand. “I am going to destroy you.” Fuma let out a laugh. “There it is.” “There, what is?” “Your competitive side.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “I don’t have a competitive side.” “You absolutely do.” “I do not.” “You challenged me before we even got there.” “Because I know I’m going to win.” Fuma shook his head, unable to stop smiling.

The excitement practically radiated off her. There was almost a skip in her step as she walked beside him, her eyes bright with anticipation. Honestly, it was adorable. And unfortunately for him, she was probably right. Fuma was not particularly good at games. Video games, racing games, claw machines, it didn’t matter. If there was a way to lose, he somehow found it. Whenever he played with his friends, he usually ended up somewhere near the bottom of the rankings while everyone else laughed at his terrible luck. His one saving grace was anything involving physical strength. Arm wrestling. Strength tests. Hammer machines. Anything where muscles mattered more than reflexes. Years of training and his naturally muscular build usually gave him the advantage there. Everything else? Not so much.

“I should warn you,” he said. “You’re talking to someone with a long and proud history of losing.” (Y/n) laughed. “Good. That means my victory will be even easier.” “See? Competitive.” “I prefer confident.” “That’s not confidence. That’s arrogance.” “It’s only arrogance if I’m wrong.” Fuma groaned. “You’re impossible.” “And yet you’re dating me.” She flashed him a grin that immediately made it impossible for him to argue. “Fair point.” Satisfied with her victory, (Y/n) squeezed his hand. Fuma squeezed back automatically. A comfortable silence settled between them for a moment. Even after becoming official a few days ago, he still wasn’t completely used to it. The hand-holding. The casual affection. Being able to call (Y/n) his girlfriend.

Every now and then the realization would hit him out of nowhere, and he’d find himself smiling like an idiot. This was one of those moments. (Y/n) noticed immediately. “What are you smiling about?” “Hm?” “That smile.” “What smile?” “That one.” Fuma looked away. “No reason.” “You’re smiling.” “I can smile for no reason.” “Not like that.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes suspiciously. Fuma laughed nervously. She knew him too well already. After another second, he finally admitted it. “I was just thinking.” “About?” “You.” The confidence vanished from her face almost instantly. “Oh.” Her ears turned slightly pink. Fuma felt his own face warming. Neither of them said anything for a moment. Then (Y/n) looked away. “Well.” “Well?” “That’s… nice.” Fuma laughed. “You were a lot more confident five seconds ago.” “Shut up.” She lightly bumped her shoulder against his. He bumped her back. The two of them continued down the street, smiling to themselves. Neither of them knew that, in less than an hour, one accidental discovery was going to completely change the way they saw each other. And neither of them could have guessed just how excited they were both about to become.

After reaching the arcade, the competition began almost immediately. And unfortunately for Fuma, it went exactly as expected. (Y/n) beat him at the racing games. She beat him at the basketball game. She somehow beat him at air hockey despite him being convinced he had the advantage. Every victory was followed by a triumphant grin and an increasingly dramatic celebration. “Another win for me.” Fuma sighed. “You’re enjoying this way too much.” “Correct.” Twenty minutes later, she was still winning. Thirty minutes later, she was definitely still winning. By the time they had been there for nearly an hour, Fuma’s confidence had been completely shattered. Only one game had gone in his favor. The boxing machine.

The moment his fist connected with the punching pad, the score had shot up high enough to leave (Y/n) staring at the screen in disbelief. “What?” Fuma couldn’t help laughing. “What?” “That’s not fair.” “How?” “Look at you.” She grabbed his arm dramatically. “You’re built like a final boss.” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. Despite that one victory, the overall score was still overwhelmingly in (Y/n)’s favor. Which she was very proud of. “I think this officially makes me the superior gamer.” “I think that’s one game.” “It’s enough.” Eventually, after exhausting most of their arcade credits, they decided to take a break and grab something to drink.

The arcade was crowded, filled with flashing lights, electronic music, and the constant sounds of games going off around them. Hand in hand, they made their way toward the snack bar. Then they passed the claw machines. Rows and rows of them lined one wall. Some held generic stuffed animals. Some held candy. Some held random prizes. And one of them… One of them was filled entirely with Pokémon plushies. Pikachu. Eevee. Charmander. Squirtle. Bulbasaur. Mimikyu. Snorlax. A whole collection packed tightly behind the glass. Apparently it had been added recently, because neither of them remembered seeing it before.

The second (Y/n)’s eyes landed on it, every rational thought left her brain. “Oh, my god!” She practically squealed. “I have to win one of those!” The words echoed out far louder than she intended. The second they left her mouth, she froze. Completely froze. Her eyes widened. Her stomach dropped. Slowly, horrified, she turned toward Fuma. Oh no. Oh no, no, no. Had she really just said that out loud? About Pokémon? In front of her boyfriend? A thousand horrible possibilities immediately flooded her mind. What if he thought she was childish? What if he thought she was weird? What if he thought she was too boyish? What if he laughed? What if he suddenly realized she wasn’t the kind of girl he wanted to date?

Meanwhile, beside her, Fuma had frozen too. For a completely different reason. His eyes flicked from (Y/n). To the claw machine. Then back to (Y/n). Then back to the claw machine. His heart had started beating a little faster. Surely… No. Maybe she meant a different machine. There was another claw game right beside it. Maybe she wanted one of those prizes instead. But if she meant the Pokémon one… His brain refused to finish the thought. Because if she meant the Pokémon one… That would mean… No. Don’t get your hopes up. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the Eevee plush sitting near the front. He wanted to play that machine too. Desperately.

After several seconds of awkward silence, Fuma finally cleared his throat. If I don’t ask, I’ll never know. “Which game?” he asked carefully. (Y/n) looked at him. “The Pokémon one,” he clarified. “Or the one beside it?” For a moment, she couldn’t answer. She looked at Fuma. Then the machine. Then Fuma again. Part of her wanted to lie. To pretend she’d meant the other machine. To avoid the risk. But another part of her was tired. Tired of hiding. Tired of pretending. Tired of acting like something she loved was embarrassing. Maybe… Maybe Fuma was different. Maybe she could trust him. Her fingers tightened around his hand. “The Pokémon one,” she admitted quietly. Almost a whisper. “The Pokémon one.”

The words had barely left her mouth when she finally looked up at him properly. And nothing could have prepared her for what she saw. Fuma’s entire face lit up. Not a polite smile. Not an awkward smile. A genuinely excited grin. The kind that reached all the way to his eyes. Like someone had just handed him the best news he’d heard all week. For a second, (Y/n) simply stared at him. Completely confused. Because that was definitely not the reaction she’d been expecting. “Wait, really?” Fuma blurted out. (Y/n) nodded. She still couldn’t quite find her voice. Everything was happening so fast.

A minute ago she’d been convinced she’d ruined everything. Now her boyfriend was looking at her like she’d just told him they had won the lottery. “You like Pokémon?” Fuma asked, placing both hands on her shoulders. “For real?” His eyes were sparkling. Actually sparkling. The excitement in his voice was impossible to miss. (Y/n) nodded again. “Yeah.” That was all she managed before Fuma’s grin somehow widened even further. His cheeks had to be hurting at this point. “I love Pokémon!” he practically shouted. (Y/n) blinked. “What?” “I love Pokémon!” The excitement in his voice was so genuine that it finally snapped her out of her stunned silence. A smile slowly crept onto her face. Then another. Then she found herself laughing. “Wait, really?” This time, it was her asking.

“Of course, really!” Fuma said immediately. “I never told you because people used to make fun of me for it all the time.” His expression softened slightly. “They’d call me childish. Tell me I should’ve grown out of it. Eventually, I just stopped talking about it.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then (Y/n) stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. Without hesitation. Without thinking. She buried her face against his chest. Almost immediately, Fuma hugged her back. “I know exactly what you mean,” she mumbled. “Hm?” “People told me it was childish, too.” Fuma’s arms tightened around her slightly. (Y/n) continued quietly. “And some people said Pokémon was something only boys should like.” Even now, saying it out loud felt ridiculous. But it had hurt at the time. It had hurt enough to make her hide something she genuinely loved.

“So I stopped talking about it,” she admitted. “I still played the games and watched stuff, but I never really told anyone.” Fuma pulled back just enough to look at her. His expression was warm. Affectionate. Like he couldn’t believe she had ever felt like she needed to hide. “You don’t have to hide anything from me.” (Y/n)’s heart skipped. Fuma smiled softly. “I love you, (Y/n). Everything that is you.” For a moment, she simply stared at him. Then her smile grew brighter than it had been all day. The kind of smile that made Fuma instantly smile back. Slowly, she pulled away from the hug. Then she pointed dramatically toward the claw machine. “Let’s go win some plushies!” Fuma immediately nodded. “Absolutely.”

His attention snapped toward the machine. Specifically toward a certain Eevee plush sitting near the front. “Oh, we’re getting one of those.” (Y/n) followed his gaze. Her eyes widened. “Eevee’s your favorite?” “Yes!” “Mine’s Sylveon!” Fuma gasped. Actually gasped. “No way.” “Way.” “No way!” “Way!” Fuma laughed so hard he nearly doubled over. This was unbelievable. For months, he had hidden this part of himself. For months, he had worried about what she might think. And now she was standing beside him, excitedly discussing Eeveelutions. It felt unreal. He grabbed her hand. “Come on.” They hurried toward the machine. “And after this,” Fuma continued, already sounding excited again, “you have to tell me everything.” (Y/n) laughed. “Everything?” “Everything.”

He pointed at her dramatically. “Favorite type.” “Okay.” “Favorite game.” “Okay.” “Favorite starter.” (Y/n) gasped. “That’s a cruel question.” “I know.” “That’s impossible.” “You still have to answer.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “Only if you answer too.” “Deal.” They shook on it immediately. Then both turned toward the claw machine. Neither of them could stop smiling. Because for the first time in years, they weren’t hiding anymore. And somehow, completely by accident, they had discovered that the person they loved understood them perfectly.

~~~

A few days later, Fuma and (Y/n) found themselves sprawled across the couch in his apartment, dressed in matching Pokémon pajamas. The matching pajamas had been entirely accidental. At least, that was what they had both claimed. In reality, the moment they had discovered they were both Pokémon fans, all restraint had completely disappeared. Now Fuma was wearing a dark blue pajama set covered in Eevees and their evolutions, while (Y/n)’s pajamas featured Pikachu, Sylveon, and a scattering of Poké Balls.

Every time one of them looked at the other, they started smiling again. It was ridiculous. Neither of them cared. The television was on, a Pokémon game waiting to be started, but neither of them had actually begun playing yet. Because (Y/n) kept getting distracted. “Oh, my god.” She was currently kneeling in front of one of Fuma’s shelves. For the past half hour, she had done little more than wander around his apartment, discovering new Pokémon treasures. “You have Pokémon Platinum?” Fuma laughed from the couch. “Yeah.” “The original one?” “Yeah.” (Y/n) looked at him in disbelief.

“Do you know how jealous I am right now?” Fuma grinned. “You should see the drawer underneath.” “The what?” “The drawer underneath.” (Y/n) immediately opened it. A second later, a loud gasp echoed through the apartment. “No way.” Fuma laughed harder. Inside were more old games. Pokémon HeartGold. Pokémon Black. Pokémon Emerald. Several carefully preserved cartridges that Fuma had held onto for years. (Y/n) looked like she had just discovered buried treasure. “Fuma.” “Hm?” “Marry me.” Fuma nearly choked. “Isn’t that a bit too soon?” “I can make exceptions.” That earned a pillow thrown in her direction. (Y/n) laughed as it bounced harmlessly off her shoulder. As she continued exploring, she found posters rolled up in a corner.

Several plushies arranged neatly on a shelf. An entire binder filled with Pokémon cards. She carefully picked up an Eevee plush. “You really weren’t kidding when you said Eevee was your favorite.” Fuma looked over. The plush was slightly worn from years of being owned. “I’ve had that one forever.” (Y/n)’s expression softened. “You kept it?” “Of course.” “Even when people were making fun of you?” Fuma shrugged. “I never got rid of my stuff.” His smile became slightly sheepish. “I just stopped showing it to people.” For a moment, (Y/n) looked down at the plush in her hands. Then she walked over and sat beside him on the couch. “I get that.” Fuma nodded. Of course she did. She understood better than anyone.

Just a few days ago, they’d both admitted how much they’d hidden. How much they’d downplayed something they genuinely loved. How many times they’d been told they were too old for it. Or too childish. Or weird. Or, in (Y/n)’s case, that Pokémon was somehow only for boys. Looking back, it seemed almost absurd. Especially now. Now that they were sitting together, surrounded by Pokémon merchandise while wearing matching pajamas. Fuma slipped an arm around her shoulders. (Y/n) immediately leaned against him. Comfortable. Natural. Like she’d done it a thousand times before. Fuma looked down at her. At her smile. At the way she was still clutching the Eevee plush. 

And honestly?  He still couldn’t quite believe it. Somehow, against all odds, he had found the prettiest girl he’d ever met. A girl who made him laugh. Who challenged him. Who cared about him. Who accepted every part of him. Even the part he’d spent years hiding. Especially that part. His chest felt warm just thinking about it. “You know,” he said quietly. “Hm?” “I still can’t believe you’re real sometimes.” (Y/n) immediately looked up. “What?” Fuma smiled. “You’re amazing.” Her face turned pink almost instantly. “Fuma.” “No, seriously.” He squeezed her shoulder gently. “You’re smart, funny, beautiful, and somehow you’re just as obsessed with Pokémon as I am.”

(Y/n) buried her face in his shoulder. “You are such a dork.” “You like that I’m a dork.” “I do.” Fuma laughed. After a moment, she lifted her head. “And for the record?” “Hm?” “I feel the same way.” Fuma blinked. “What?” (Y/n) smiled softly. “I found the most handsome, most amazing boyfriend ever.” His face immediately turned red. “And he loves me exactly as I am.” Her smile widened. “Pokémon nerd and all.” Fuma groaned, hiding his face behind one of the couch cushions. (Y/n) burst out laughing. “You started it.” “I wasn’t prepared for compliments.” “That’s your problem.” “You weaponized affection.” “Correct.” Fuma peeked out from behind the cushion. (Y/n) was still smiling. Looking happier than he’d ever seen her.

And honestly? He probably looked exactly the same. The game on the television remained forgotten. Neither of them seemed particularly interested in starting it anymore. They were too busy enjoying the simple fact that they could finally be completely themselves around each other. No hiding. No pretending. No embarrassment. Just two Pokémon nerds who happened to be hopelessly in love.

[mirisss]

Embrace

Romance: Blossoming Blood chapter 7

Vampire! Nishimura Riki (Niki) x female! reader

Wordcount ≈ 10.2k

Warnings: Nightmares, panic attack, crying, emotional distress, possessive behavior, jealousy, I think that’s it. 

Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, @reiofsuns2001, @99zspider, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!

Chapter 7 is here; we’re free of the stand-in boyfriend, aka Euijoo. So what will happen now? How will the dinner with the dance team go? Will it be pure chaos? Will someone lose their hair from dying it? Stay tuned to find out. 

Thank you all for your patience with getting this chapter out. I had to lock in for my last Uni essay for the semester, but now I’m officially on summer break, and I’m going to try and write as much as I can when I have the time!

Masterlist Chapter 6 Chapter 8 (wip)

The next day, Niki had gone to the gym for a few hours, leaving (Y/n) alone in the apartment to prepare for the rest of the dance team arriving later. Or more accurately, (Y/n) had kicked him out so she could clean in peace. Because somehow, in less than twenty minutes of “helping,” Niki had nearly broken the vacuum cleaner after accidentally sucking up part of a curtain string, then immediately afterward managed to kick over an entire bucket of cleaning water across the kitchen floor. (Y/n) had stared at the spreading puddle in complete silence while Niki stood there holding the mop like he hadn’t just committed a crime.

“I was trying to help,” he defended. “You are banned from helping.” “That feels dramatic.” “You are drowning the apartment.” “It was one bucket!” Eventually, she shoved his gym bag into his arms and physically pushed him toward the front door. “Go to the gym,” she ordered. “Or literally anywhere else.” Niki laughed while slipping his shoes on. “Yes, ma’am.” “And don’t come back for at least three hours.” “Wow.” “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered while closing the door in his face. So Niki obediently disappeared to the gym while (Y/n) cleaned the apartment alone.

Three hours later, when he finally returned home, the apartment looked spotless. And (Y/n) looked half dead. She sat curled up on the couch beneath a blanket, staring blankly at the TV despite the fact that nothing was even playing. Niki immediately noticed the faint sourness in her scent. She hadn’t rested properly at all. No snacks. No water breaks. Probably no sitting down either. Niki sighed quietly to himself before reaching into his gym bag. Without warning, he tossed something toward her. (Y/n) blinked as a protein bar landed beside her on the couch. “I’m back,” Niki announced casually while pulling off his hoodie. “Mmm,” she answered weakly. Still, she opened the bar almost immediately and took a bite. Niki smiled slightly to himself, seeing that. At least she listened sometimes.

(Y/n) stayed curled up beneath the blanket while eating slowly, clearly too tired to even complain about him throwing food at her. Honestly, she looked kind of cute like this. Completely exhausted from cleaning while still stubbornly pretending she was fine. Niki chuckled softly under his breath before heading toward his room. “I’m showering before everyone gets here,” he called out. “Okay.” “And don’t start cleaning something else while I’m gone.” (Y/n) immediately looked offended. “I wasn’t going to.” Niki raised an eyebrow knowingly. She avoided eye contact. “Exactly,” he said before disappearing down the hallway to shower.

After eating the bar, (Y/n) finally dragged herself off the couch and headed toward her room to shower. The warm water helped a little, mostly with the exhaustion in her muscles from cleaning all day. By the time she stepped back out of the bathroom, dressed in comfortable clothes, her hair was still damp. Normally, she would dry it properly, but her heat protection spray had run out the other day, so she didn’t want to put extra heat on it and risk damaging it. So instead, she wrapped a towel loosely around her head and let it soak up the remaining water. As she walked out into the apartment again, she headed straight toward the kitchen.

Even after eating the protein bar earlier, she still felt slightly faint from overworking herself all day. Juice sounded good. Niki stood in the kitchen, too. Fresh out of the shower himself, he wore a pair of dark grey sweatpants and a plain t-shirt. The outfit should’ve looked completely normal. Unfortunately for (Y/n), Niki somehow managed to make even the simplest clothes look unfairly good. His damp hair fell slightly into his eyes while he arranged chips and snacks into bowls on the counter like they were hosting an actual fancy event instead of chaotic university students.

(Y/n) opened the fridge and reached for the juice bottle. Niki glanced toward her. Then immediately burst into a grin. “I love what you’ve done with your hair today.” (Y/n) slowly turned to glare at him over her shoulder, towel still wrapped around her head. “Idiot,” she muttered. Niki ignored the insult completely. Honestly, he barely even heard it anymore. Instead, he set the bowl he was holding down and casually walked over toward her while she reached into the cabinet for a glass. 

With her back turned toward him now, Niki leaned down slightly. Then rested his forehead lightly against her shoulder. (Y/n) barely reacted at first, already used to how physically affectionate he could be sometimes. “You’re clingy today,” she mumbled while pouring juice. Niki only hummed softly in response. What she didn’t notice was the way he subtly rubbed his scent against her shoulder and neck area while leaning against her. To a human, it was completely unnoticeable. But to vampires and werewolves? The scent would be obvious immediately. Possessive. Protective. A quiet claim. Not ownership exactly. Niki would never truly force that onto her. But still… A silent message lingered beneath the action. Mine. Or at least… Hopefully someday.

After getting some juice, (Y/n) headed back to her room to put the towel away properly. Her hair would air-dry enough eventually, hopefully. When she walked back out into the kitchen again, she immediately stopped at the sight before her. Niki stood completely frozen in front of a pineapple. A knife in one hand. The pineapple in the other. And an expression on his face like he was trying to solve advanced mathematics instead of cutting fruit. (Y/n) stared at him for a few seconds. Then sighed deeply. “Move.” Niki looked over at her. “I was figuring it out.” “You were losing a fight against a pineapple.” “That thing has armor.”

(Y/n) walked over and took the knife directly from his hand. Niki obediently stepped aside while watching her. Within seconds, she had the pineapple peeled and cut into neat, perfect pieces. Niki looked genuinely impressed. “How do you know how to do that?” (Y/n) didn’t even look at him. “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered again. Niki frowned immediately. “Not everything has to do with me being a rich kid, you know.” (Y/n) turned toward him while still holding the knife, pointing it vaguely in his direction in accusation. “Everything you seem incapable of doing is typical things rich kids wouldn’t know.” Niki blinked. “So yes,” she concluded calmly, “it’s because you’re a rich kid.” Niki slowly raised both hands in surrender. “Fine,” he sighed dramatically. “You win.” “I know.” “You’re enjoying this too much.”

(Y/n) ignored him while turning back toward the cutting board again. “Bring me the other fruit too,” she ordered. “We need to cut everything before the others arrive.” Niki nodded obediently before going to grab the watermelon along with several other fruits from the fridge. Honestly, the sight was kind of ridiculous. Niki, one of the strongest vampires around, carried fruit over like an assistant while (Y/n) handled all the actual preparation. Still, he stayed beside her the entire time. All he really did was hand her bowls and plates afterward, before moving them away once she finished filling them.

But honestly? That was probably safer for everyone involved. At one point, Niki reached for the knife again. (Y/n) slapped his hand away immediately. “Absolutely not.” “You’re so mean to me.” “You almost lost to a pineapple five minutes ago.” “Pineapples are aggressive.” (Y/n) laughed softly under her breath while continuing to cut watermelon into cubes. Eventually, though, everything was finally ready. The fruit had been cut neatly into bowls. Chips and snacks were spread out across the kitchen island and coffee table. Drinks filled the fridge. Ice sat ready in the freezer. The apartment smelled clean and warm and weirdly domestic.

For a moment, both of them stood quietly in the kitchen, looking around at everything they had prepared together. “Well,” Niki said finally. “Looks like we’re officially hosting a party.” (Y/n) smiled slightly. “Hopefully the apartment survives it.” “That reminds me,” Niki suddenly said. Before (Y/n) could ask what he meant, he walked toward his gaming room. She watched him curiously as he stepped inside, reaching upward toward one of the higher shelves. After grabbing whatever he wanted, he immediately stepped back out again, shut the door, and locked it.

The very obvious locking sound made (Y/n) laugh. “Afraid they’re gonna ruin your precious computer?” Niki sighed dramatically while slipping the key into his pocket. “It wouldn’t be the first time.” That immediately caught her attention. “They’ve ruined your stuff before?” “Jake spilled an energy drink on my keyboard once, Jungwon hosted a party when he lived here and ruined stuff.” (Y/n) gasped. “And Yuma somehow broke a headset by sitting on it.” “That sounds like Yuma.” Niki pointed accusingly toward her. “Exactly. So honestly, locking the door probably won’t even stop them.” (Y/n) laughed again. “I’m sure they’ll behave.” Niki looked deeply unconvinced.

As she suddenly walked closer toward him, still smiling slightly, Niki instinctively held his breath. She stopped very close. Too close. His brain immediately short-circuited. Niki tried to stay relaxed on the outside. Cool. Unbothered. Meanwhile, internally, he was panicking. Why was she standing so close? Why did she smell so good? Why was she looking at him like that? Then suddenly (Y/n) lifted her hand toward his face. Niki’s entire body froze. Her fingers brushed gently beneath his eye.

A quiet gasp escaped him before he could stop it. (Y/n) giggled softly. “Cute,” she whispered. Niki thought his soul had almost left his body. Then she pulled her hand back slightly, revealing a tiny eyelash resting against her thumb. “Sorry,” she said casually. “You had an eyelash there.” Niki blinked at her silently. Then she held her hand out toward him. “Here. Blow on it and make a wish.” He tilted his head slightly. “Why?” (Y/n) shrugged. “It might not actually be true, but it’s kind of like wishing on a falling star.” She smiled softly. “People believe if you blow away an eyelash and make a wish, it’ll come true.” Niki stared at her for a second longer before smiling faintly. “Alright then.”

He leaned slightly closer toward her hand. Then gently blew the eyelash away while silently making his wish. I wish you’d fall for me faster. The second he finished, the apartment doorbell rang loudly. Niki’s face immediately dropped. (Y/n) laughed softly before turning toward the front door. “I’ll get it.” Meanwhile, Niki stood there frowning like the universe had personally betrayed him. Then sulked after her anyway.

When (Y/n) opened the door, she found Fuma, Nicholas, Jake, Jungwon, Sunoo, and Taki standing outside. The second the door opened, chaos immediately followed. “Hi!” Sunoo smiled brightly. “Oh my god it smells so good in here,” Jake said while already trying to look past her into the apartment. Taki held up both hands dramatically. “I came emotionally prepared to watch someone lose their hair tonight.” “That sounds concerning,” Jungwon muttered. (Y/n) laughed softly and stepped aside to let them in. “Come in before the neighbors think we’re hosting a cult.” “That depends,” Nicholas said while walking inside. “Are we?”

As the group entered the apartment, several of them subtly exchanged glances almost immediately. Because with supernatural senses, the scent Niki had rubbed onto (Y/n) earlier was painfully obvious. Not subtle at all. Especially to wolves and vampires. Fuma’s eyebrow twitched slightly upward. Sunoo bit back a smile instantly. Meanwhile Jake looked one second away from laughing out loud. None of them said anything though. Mostly because they wanted to survive the evening. Fuma, as the oldest among the group currently there, stepped forward first and held out a small bag toward (Y/n).

She blinked before taking it. Inside were extra snacks and drinks. (Y/n) smiled warmly. “You didn’t have to bring anything.” Fuma shrugged casually. “It’s bad manners to show up empty-handed when someone’s hosting.” (Y/n) looked genuinely touched. “Thank you.” Meanwhile behind them, Taki had already spotted the bowls of snacks on the kitchen island. “Oh this place is dangerous,” he announced dramatically. Jake immediately abandoned his shoes near the door and followed after him. “Move, I saw chips.” The apartment quickly filled with noise as everyone settled into the living room area. Sunoo immediately curled up into one corner of the couch while Nicholas wandered around inspecting the apartment like a judge on a reality show.

Meanwhile Jungwon and Taki had quietly drifted over toward Niki near the kitchen entrance. (Y/n) couldn’t hear what they were saying exactly, but judging from the way Taki kept grinning and Jungwon looked deeply entertained, they were definitely teasing him. Especially because Taki glanced toward (Y/n) at one point before whispering something that made Niki glare at him instantly. “You’re both annoying,” Niki muttered. “That scenting was subtle by the way,” Jungwon said dryly. Niki looked offended. “It was subtle.” Taki nearly choked laughing. Before Niki could threaten them properly, the doorbell rang again.

(Y/n) walked over and opened the door once more. This time Kei, Yuma, Jay, and Sunghoon stood outside waiting. Yuma waved immediately. “We brought emotional support.” “You brought yourselves,” Sunghoon corrected. “Exactly.” Jay stepped forward holding something carefully in his hands. When he handed it to (Y/n), she blinked in surprise. It was a small plant sitting in a cute ceramic pot. “It’s not much,” Jay said with a soft smile. “But it’s kind of a late move-in present.” (Y/n)’s expression softened immediately. “That’s actually really sweet.” Jay looked smug instantly. “I know.” She carefully took the plant from him. “Thank you, Jay.” Then she glanced between Jay and Fuma thoughtfully before laughing. “Well.” She smiled teasingly. “At least we know which two of you were raised properly.”

The room erupted instantly. Gasps. Fake offended noises. Taki actually clutched his chest dramatically. “That’s evil.” “We brought our presence,” Yuma defended. “Which is clearly not enough,” Nicholas replied. Soon the offended reactions dissolved into laughter instead. Niki stood a few steps away from the group watching everything quietly. Watching how naturally (Y/n) laughed with them. How comfortable she already seemed around his friends. How easily she fit into the chaos. And honestly? It made something warm settle in his chest. But at the same time… A tiny jealous part of him hated how much attention everyone else was getting from her too. 

After the initial chaos finally settled down slightly, the group moved on to the next important matter. Food. Which somehow became even more chaotic. (Y/n) sat cross legged on the couch holding her phone while everyone shouted food requests over each other from around the living room. “Get fried chicken!” “Pizza too.” “We need fries.” “Who even eats fries with pizza?” “Normal people.” “Order ramen!” “You cannot order ramen for delivery to a party.” “Watch me.” (Y/n) stared at the screen in horror as the order kept growing larger and larger.  “We need dessert too.” (Y/n)’s eyes widened further with every added item. “Guys…” she interrupted slowly. “Are you trying to feed an entire army?”

Nicholas looked genuinely confused. “There’s twelve of us.” “That is still a ridiculous amount of food.” The boys all exchanged confused looks. Because to them? This honestly seemed normal. Between being supernatural creatures and university dancers constantly burning through energy, all of them ate absurd amounts regularly. (Y/n), however, had absolutely no idea about the supernatural part. So from her perspective, this was horrifying. Jake casually leaned over the couch to glance at the order total. “Actually, we might need more.” (Y/n) gasped dramatically. “More?!” Niki laughed loudly from nearby. “Let’s be done with it, she looks genuinely stressed.” “I am stressed,” (Y/n) defended. “This order could financially ruin someone.” “That’s why you have my card,” Niki reminded casually. “That somehow makes it worse!” The boys burst into laughter again.

Still, despite her disbelief, (Y/n) eventually finalized the massive order because everyone looked so genuinely excited about it. Honestly, seeing them all happy made her happy too. As the conversation drifted elsewhere afterward, (Y/n) glanced toward Kei. “Wait,” she said suddenly. “Please tell me Aya is coming over too?” Kei shook his head slightly. “No. She’s busy with friends from her major tonight.” (Y/n) nodded slowly before sighing dramatically. “So basically,” she announced while looking around the room full of loud supernatural men, “I’m alone dealing with all of you.” The boys immediately started laughing. “You’ll survive,” Sunghoon said calmly. “Barely,” (Y/n) muttered suspiciously. 

Jungwon smiled slightly from where he sat beside Taki. “Don’t worry,” he said reassuringly. “We’ll only break Niki’s stuff. We promise.” (Y/n) laughed immediately. Meanwhile Niki looked deeply offended. “Why is everyone acting like my belongings are public property?” “Because they basically are,” Jake answered. “That’s true,” Yuma agreed instantly. Niki glared at all of them while they laughed harder. Honestly, though? Watching everyone spread comfortably throughout the apartment while talking over each other and stealing snacks already made the place feel strangely warm. Lived in. Like home.

Eventually the group migrated fully into the living room. Someone found a board game shoved into one of the cabinets, which immediately turned into everyone arguing over the rules despite nobody having started yet. “We should dye hair first,” Taki suggested. “No,” (Y/n) said immediately. “Absolutely not. I’m not risking one of you spilling hair dye while eating.”  Eventually everyone agreed it was smarter to eat first and risk temporary stupidity later.

So instead, they set up the board game while waiting for the food delivery to arrive. The next problem quickly became deciding teams. “I call (Y/n)!” Sunoo announced immediately. “No fair, I was gonna say that,” Jake complained. Yuma pointed dramatically across the room. “She’s clearly the smartest one here. I need her on my team for survival.” (Y/n) laughed while sitting down near the couch and coffee table setup. Before she could respond though, Niki suddenly scoffed loudly. Then casually sat down directly beside her. Very close beside her. The others immediately narrowed their eyes suspiciously. Niki threw an arm around her shoulders while glaring harshly at everyone else. “As the hosts,” he said smugly, “we should obviously play together, right?” The cocky tone alone made half the room burst out laughing.

“Oh my god,” Nicholas groaned. “He’s being possessive again,” Jake whispered loudly. Niki ignored all of them. Meanwhile (Y/n) looked down at the arm around her shoulders before dramatically shoving it away. “Ew,” she said while brushing at her shoulder. “Boy germs.” The room erupted immediately. Niki only smirked instead of looking offended. Then leaned closer toward her until his lips were near her ear. “You didn’t seem to mind my germs,” he whispered teasingly, “when we hugged the other day.” (Y/n)’s entire face heated up instantly. Her neck. Her ears. Her cheeks.  She whipped around to glare at him. “Shut up,” she hissed quietly. Niki chuckled softly, completely pleased with himself. “Whatever you want, honey.” Several of the others gagged dramatically. “Disgusting,” Sunghoon muttered. “They’re flirting again,” Taki sighed dramatically.

Meanwhile (Y/n) looked one second away from strangling Niki with a couch pillow. Still, while the two of them play fought quietly over insults and shoulder shoving, everyone else eventually settled into teams. Kei and Fuma teamed up almost immediately. Jay paired with Sunoo after Sunoo declared he wanted “someone pretty” on his team. Nicholas and Sunghoon somehow became partners after mutually agreeing they were the only competent ones there. Yuma and Taki joined forces purely to create chaos. And finally Jungwon ended up paired with Jake. “Why do I feel like we’re doomed already?” Jungwon sighed. “Because you are,” Jake answered confidently.

Soon everyone sat gathered around the board game setup across the living room floor. And honestly? It became obvious very quickly who was thriving and who absolutely was not. Sunghoon and Nicholas were terrifyingly competitive. Meanwhile (Y/n) and Niki somehow worked suspiciously well together despite spending half the game arguing. Everyone else, however, struggled just to survive the first few rounds. At one point Yuma accidentally sabotaged himself. Twice. “You can’t keep making decisions based on vibes,” Jungwon complained. “Yes I can.” “No you literally can’t.” Meanwhile Taki had somehow forgotten the rules entirely despite them being explained less than ten minutes earlier. 

And through all the noise and laughter filling the apartment, Niki found himself glancing toward (Y/n) over and over again. Because every time she laughed, smiled, or leaned closer toward him during the game, he caught himself wishing the night would last forever. Soon enough, the doorbell rang. Before anyone else could even react, Jungwon practically launched himself off the couch and sprinted toward the door. “The food is here!” he announced loudly. As if the rest of them hadn’t heard the very obvious doorbell already. “We know!” Sunoo yelled after him while laughing. Jungwon ignored him completely and opened the door for the delivery driver with the excitement of someone greeting a long lost friend.

The amount of food bags sitting outside the door was honestly terrifying. “Oh my god,” (Y/n) muttered from the couch. Fuma and Sunghoon immediately got up to help carry everything into the kitchen while the others crowded around trying to peek inside the bags already. “Careful!” Soon the kitchen counters were completely covered in food containers, drinks, and side dishes. The smell alone nearly made Yuma emotional. “We’re about to feast.” “You say that every time food arrives,” Jay pointed out. “Because every time it’s true.” While everyone hovered around impatiently, Kei quietly grabbed a clean plate first before handing it to (Y/n). “You should go first,” he said calmly.

(Y/n) blinked. “Huh?” Kei nodded toward the others. “If you don’t take what you want first,” he explained, “these idiots are gonna steal everything.” Several offended noises immediately filled the kitchen. “Rude.” “That’s not true.” “Okay maybe a little true.” (Y/n) burst out laughing while taking the plate. “This is like living with monsters,” she joked dramatically. “I swear.” The words hit slightly differently for a second. Because technically… Half the room were vampires. And the other half werewolves. Creatures plenty of humans would absolutely call monsters without hesitation. A few of the boys went momentarily quiet. Not upset. Just aware. Still, none of them minded. Because they knew she didn’t mean any harm by it.

If anything, the warmth in her voice made it obvious she felt comfortable around them. Sunoo quickly pointed toward one of the containers. “If you want ramen, take a lot now.” Yuma pointed dramatically at the fried chicken beside it. “And the chicken too.” (Y/n) blinked at them. “Why?” Both of them answered immediately. “Because it’ll disappear in seconds.” She laughed again but listened anyway, filling her plate with a little bit of everything while the boys hovered nearby like starving animals waiting for permission. 

The second she finally stepped back and said, “Okay, I’m done,” complete chaos erupted. Every single one of them grabbed plates at once. There was no politeness. No “you first.” No civilized behavior whatsoever. It immediately became survival of the fittest. “MOVE.” “You just took four pieces!” “And I’ll take four more.” “WHO TOOK THE LAST DUMPLINGS?!” “Finders keepers.” (Y/n) stood there staring in complete disbelief while the kitchen dissolved into absolute madness around her. Niki somehow reached over Jake’s shoulder to steal chicken while Sunghoon blocked Yuma away from the noodles with terrifying efficiency.

Nicholas held two drink bottles at once like he was preparing for war. Meanwhile Taki looked deeply betrayed over losing a piece of fried shrimp. “These people are insane,” (Y/n) whispered to Kei. Kei calmly nodded while stealing food directly off Fuma’s plate. “Yeah.” Once everyone finally settled down with food balanced on plates and drinks spread around the living room, the atmosphere became calmer. Well. As calm as eleven dancers packed into one apartment could possibly be.

(Y/n) sat cross legged on the floor beside the coffee table, eating while listening to the others argue over whether stealing fries from someone else’s plate counted as betrayal. “It absolutely does,” Sunoo said seriously. “If the fries are unguarded, they become public property,” Yuma argued back. “That’s not how ownership works.” “It should be.” While the argument continued in the background, (Y/n) looked toward Kei. “Actually,” she said, “the list of teams for the showcase got released earlier today, right?” Several of the boys immediately looked over. (Y/n) continued, “Have you competed against most of them before?” Kei nodded while setting his drink down. “Most of them, yeah.”

(Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “So who’s the biggest competition?” Kei hummed thoughtfully for a second. “Well,” he said, “even though we’re partly a new team now, I’d actually say we’re stronger than before.” Jungwon nodded immediately. “We have more versatility now.” “And the chemistry’s good already,” Jay added. Kei continued calmly, “So unless some of the other teams have had insane growth recently, most of them won’t be a huge problem.” (Y/n) nodded slowly, mentally filing that information away. “But,” Kei added, “our biggest competitors are definitely Eclipse and Vanguard.” (Y/n) repeated the names quietly in her head. Eclipse. Vanguard. She immediately made a mental note to research those teams more later.

Beside her, Fuma looked thoughtful. “I’ve heard about Eclipse before,” he admitted. “But I’ve never actually seen them compete live.” “Same,” Nicholas added.  Niki sighed dramatically from beside (Y/n). “Eclipse is definitely the biggest threat.” That caught her attention immediately. “Really?” Niki nodded. “Mostly because my sister’s on that team.” (Y/n) blinked in surprise. “You have a sister?” Several of the boys burst out laughing instantly. “How did you not know that?” Jake asked. Niki looked offended. “I’ve mentioned her before.” “No you haven’t,” (Y/n)  answered flatly. “Yes I have.”

Niki ignored the comment. “Her name’s Konon,” he explained to (Y/n). “And she’s terrifying.” “That’s true,” Jay immediately agreed. He leaned back slightly before continuing. “Honestly, the rest of Eclipse is good too, but Konon makes the whole team stronger.” Kei nodded. “She’s one of the best dancers in university competitions right now.” “And ridiculously competitive,” Sunoo added. Niki sighed. “She beat me at literally everything growing up.” (Y/n) laughed softly. “That explains a lot actually.” “Rude.” Jay continued, “Eclipse and Vanguard are basically the only teams we’ve consistently struggled against for the past two years.” “It’s always close too,” Jungwon added. “Like insanely close.”

Jake nodded while stealing food directly off Jungwon’s plate. “It usually comes down to the team’s condition that specific day.” Jungwon sighed but allowed the theft. “If even one person feels off,” Jake explained, “the whole dynamic changes.” “And then we lose points,” Sunghoon added. “Usually by decimals,” Kei muttered. (Y/n)’s expression slowly became more thoughtful. “So basically…” She looked around at all of them carefully. “We need to make sure everyone’s able to give one hundred and ten percent that day.” The room quieted slightly. Then everyone nodded. Because she was right. At this level, talent alone wasn’t enough anymore. One mistake. One bad day. One weak performance. That was all it took to lose.

After everyone finished eating, (Y/n) stood in the kitchen staring at the aftermath in complete disbelief. Or more accurately… The complete lack of aftermath. Every container was empty. Not a single fry remained. The ramen broth was gone. Even the side dishes had been annihilated. (Y/n) slowly looked around at the boys in horror. “Where did it all go?” Jake blinked innocently while drinking soda. “What do you mean?” “There was enough food for twenty people!” “And yet,” Yuma said proudly, “we persevered.” “You guys are terrifying.” “Thank you,” Sunghoon answered calmly. As several of the boys started helping clean up the containers and plates, (Y/n) finally shifted her attention toward the giant pile of hair products she had bought earlier.

Sunoo immediately walked over beside her. “Okay,” he said seriously. “First lesson.” (Y/n) laughed. “You’re acting like we’re entering a laboratory.” “We basically are.” Together they spread out all the dye boxes, bleach, gloves, brushes, bowls, and foil while Sunoo explained how to apply everything properly. Meanwhile the others cleaned the kitchen surprisingly fast. Soon enough, they transformed the hallway into a temporary hair salon. Plastic sheets covered the floor. Two chairs had been placed near a mirror. Bowls of dye and bleach sat lined up carefully nearby. Fuma looked around the setup curiously. “Why aren’t we doing this in the bathroom?”

(Y/n) answered immediately while pulling gloves on. “Well first of all,” she said, “I don’t want all of you in my room.” Several offended noises echoed instantly. “I love you guys,” she continued calmly, “but after everything I’ve heard tonight, I do not trust you enough not to break something.” “That’s fair,” Jay admitted. “And,” (Y/n) added while pointing toward Niki, “your precious prince over there wasn’t too keen on us using his bathroom either.” Niki crossed his arms defensively. “You people destroy things.” “We do not,” Taki argued. Everyone stared at him. “Okay sometimes,” he admitted. (Y/n) continued, “And the guest bathroom’s too small. So hallway salon it is.” Fuma laughed softly. “Well then,” he said, “we’d better make the hallway work.”

First came Sunoo. Since he only needed his roots touched up, the process was much faster than the others would be. (Y/n) carefully reapplied bleach to his darker roots while Sunoo supervised like a strict teacher. “Not too close to the scalp.” “Yes sir.” “You joke now but chemical burns are real.” (Y/n) laughed quietly while continuing carefully. Eventually, Sunoo’s roots finished processing and they rinsed everything out successfully. “Okay,” (Y/n) announced afterward while drying her hands. “Next victims.” “Victims?” Nicholas repeated nervously. “Wonderful choice of wording.” Sunoo said as he laughed. 

(Y/n) pointed dramatically. “Niki and Nicholas. Come here.” Niki moved immediately. Almost suspiciously fast. Before Nicholas could even fully react, Niki had already dropped himself into the chair directly in front of (Y/n). She stared at him. Then sighed. “Idiot,” she muttered while nudging his shoulder lightly. Even with his back facing her, Niki could hear the smile in her voice. Which honestly made his chest feel warm immediately. Meanwhile Nicholas slowly sat down in the second chair while Sunoo prepared the red dye nearby. “Oh this is terrifying,” Nicholas admitted. “You’ll survive,” Sunoo assured him. “Probably.” And so the process officially began.

(Y/n) carefully started applying bleach through Niki’s dark hair while Sunoo worked on coating Nicholas’ hair in a deep vivid red. The apartment quickly filled with noise again. Yuma loudly judged everyone’s techniques despite having zero experience. Jake kept threatening to dye random streaks into people’s hair “for artistic vision.” And Taki sat nearby recording videos for social media while pretending to host a reality TV makeover show. Meanwhile Niki stayed unusually still while (Y/n)’s fingers moved gently through his hair. Honestly? He could probably sit there forever if it meant she kept touching him like that. As (Y/n)’s fingers carefully worked bleach through Niki’s hair, he nearly made a terrible mistake. Because honestly? It felt way too nice.

Her fingers moved gently through his hair, separating strands carefully while concentrating fully on what she was doing. Niki almost let out a content sound before barely stopping himself at the last second. Thankfully no noise escaped. Because if it had, the others would never let him live it down. Meanwhile, (Y/n) tried very hard not to acknowledge how much she actually liked touching his hair. It was soft. Way softer than she expected. Sure, his hair always looked shiny and fluffy and annoyingly perfect, but she never imagined it would actually feel this soft too. Honestly, it was unfair.

“How is your hair softer than mine?” she muttered quietly. Niki smirked immediately. “So you admit you’re enjoying this.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes while continuing to apply bleach. “Don’t get cocky.” “I’m always cocky.” “That’s the problem.” Eventually she stepped back slightly to inspect her work. “Okay,” she said, “now we wait for the bleach to process a little.” Niki tilted his head back slightly to look at her. “Then what?” “Then we rinse it and see how light it gets,” she explained. “And depending on the color, we’ll figure out if you need toner or not.” Niki nodded absentmindedly. Mostly because he was too busy staring at her.

(Y/n) nudged his shoulder lightly. “Move now,” she said. “I need to start on Jay.” Niki frowned immediately. But didn’t move. (Y/n) stared at him. “Niki.” “Can’t Sunoo do Jay?” he asked casually. Sunoo looked up from Nicholas’ hair instantly. “Excuse me?” (Y/n) sighed. “No,” she answered patiently. “Because Sunoo’s still busy with Nicholas.” Sunoo nodded while applying more dye. “And because if I leave Nicholas alone, he’ll panic.” “I am panicking,” Nicholas admitted. (Y/n) pointed toward the chair. “So move.” Niki crossed his arms slightly. “I don’t want to.” The entire apartment immediately went quiet for half a second. Because somehow the tall vampire sounded genuinely sulky. (Y/n) stared at him in disbelief. Then sighed again.

“Fine.” She looked toward Jay instead. “Jay, come on then. We’ll just do yours in my bathroom.” Instantly, Niki stood up. Like immediately. So fast it almost looked violent. “Nope.” Before Jay could even react, Niki grabbed his shoulders and shoved him directly down into the chair he had just vacated. “There,” Niki said stiffly. “Happy now?” The room fell silent again. Then several people exchanged knowing looks instantly. Because that reaction had been painfully obvious. Even (Y/n) blinked at him slightly. Niki looked away immediately afterward, clearly realizing what he had just done. His ears had turned faintly red too.

Meanwhile Taki looked seconds away from screaming. Jake physically covered his own mouth to stop himself from laughing. Sunghoon just sighed deeply like he was exhausted by Niki’s existence. (Y/n) slowly looked toward Sunoo beside her. Sunoo only smiled sheepishly. Like yes, they all saw that. And no, nobody was going to let him forget it later. Still, (Y/n) decided not to question Niki about it in front of everyone. Mostly because she had a feeling it would somehow make him combust from embarrassment. So instead, she quietly grabbed the blue dye bowl and started working on Jay’s hair while pretending nothing had happened. Even though the entire room absolutely noticed.

While (Y/n) worked on Jay’s hair, Niki sat across from them. Staring. At first he tried to be subtle about it. Or at least what passed for subtle in Niki’s mind. He sat with his phone in hand, scrolling through social media, occasionally tapping the screen. A completely normal guy. Doing completely normal things. At least that was the image he was trying to project. Unfortunately for him, every few seconds his eyes drifted away from the screen. Back to (Y/n). Back to Jay. Back to the way her fingers carefully worked through Jay’s dark hair as she applied the blue dye. Back to her smile whenever someone said something funny. Back to her. 

At one point she took a slightly deeper breath while concentrating. Niki’s eyes immediately left his phone. Nicholas watched the whole thing happen. And honestly? It was taking everything he had not to laugh. Because Niki was not nearly as subtle as he thought he was. Jay and (Y/n) seemed oblivious. Mostly because Jay was busy asking questions about the dye process and (Y/n) was focused on making sure she didn’t accidentally stain his ears blue. But Nicholas noticed. Every time. Phone. (Y/n). Phone. (Y/n). Phone. (Y/n). The cycle never ended. Eventually Nicholas had to bite the inside of his cheek to stop himself from laughing.

Still… He couldn’t really judge. Not fairly anyway. Because werewolves were often even worse. Hell, Nicholas was already territorial over his hoodies. The team stole them constantly, and every single time it annoyed him. Especially when they somehow lost them. Or returned them smelling like someone else’s detergent. The point was… If he got this protective over clothes, he really didn’t want to imagine what he’d be like around a mate. Probably unbearable. Which meant he couldn’t really judge Niki for this. If anything, Nicholas understood him. His mate had just gotten out of a relationship. They lived together. She was always nearby. Always within reach. Yet somehow still felt far away. Close enough to see. Too far away to have. It had to be torture. So honestly? A little possessiveness wasn’t that surprising. Not when every instinct in Niki’s body was probably screaming at him to claim her, protect her, and never let anyone else near her. Nicholas glanced toward the vampire again. Right on cue, Niki’s attention snapped away from his phone because Jay had laughed at something (Y/n) said. Nicholas immediately looked away before he accidentally laughed out loud. Poor guy. He really had it bad.

Soon enough, it was time to rinse the bleach out of Niki’s hair. Despite being perfectly capable of doing it himself. Despite having two functioning hands. Despite being over six feet tall. Niki somehow managed to convince (Y/n) that he needed help. “I can’t see the back.” “You don’t need to.” “Yes I do.” “You absolutely can do it on your own.” “What if I miss a spot?” (Y/n) sighed. “You’re impossible.” Yet somehow, five minutes later, she was helping him anyway. Now they stood squeezed into the guest bathroom together. Which was proving to be a terrible idea.

The bathroom was small enough already, and now both of them were trying to fit inside the shower stall. Niki was bent awkwardly forward beneath the shower head while (Y/n) stood partly inside the shower beside him, trying to rinse the bleach out properly. Trying being the important word. Because she was failing miserably. Water splashed everywhere. His back was soaked. His shoulders were soaked. His sweatpants were rapidly becoming soaked. And although neither of them could really see it from their current position, the front of his shirt wasn’t doing much better.

“This is harder than it looks,” (Y/n) complained. Niki was trying very hard not to laugh. “You’re literally spraying my ear.” “I’m trying!” Meanwhile Sunoo had appeared at the bathroom door. Mostly because he wanted to make sure Niki didn’t accidentally end up orange. Instead he found one of the funniest sights he’d seen all night. The very tall Niki bent nearly in half inside a shower stall while (Y/n) aggressively attacked his hair with the shower head. Sunoo immediately had to bite his lip. Because if he laughed, he’d never stop. (Y/n) wasn’t doing much better either. Her sleeves were soaked. Her legs looked like she’d walked through a river. “Why is there water everywhere?” she asked. “Excellent question,” Sunoo answered. “Very helpful.” “I try.”

Eventually, after what felt like an eternity, the last traces of bleach disappeared down the shower drain. “Done,” (Y/n) announced triumphantly. Finally Niki could stand up again. The second he straightened to his full height, both of them froze. Because his shirt was absolutely drenched. The grey fabric clung to him completely. (Y/n)’s eyes widened immediately. Niki looked down. Then looked back at her. And unfortunately… The devil on his shoulder won. A smirk slowly spread across his face. “Damn,” he said dramatically. (Y/n) immediately narrowed her eyes. “What?” Niki’s grin widened. “If you wanted me to take my shirt off that badly,” he said, “you could’ve just asked.” Then before she could respond, Niki grabbed the hem of his soaked shirt and pulled it over his head. (Y/n) let out a startled squeal immediately. “NIKI!”

The shirt landed somewhere on the bathroom floor. Meanwhile Niki looked entirely too pleased with himself. “You idiot!” she shouted. Her entire face had gone hot. Without another word, she spun around and practically sprinted out of the bathroom. Straight toward her room. And slammed the door behind her. Inside the bathroom, Niki stood there shirtless for exactly three seconds. Before realizing everyone else had definitely heard that. “Oh.” Meanwhile, out in the hallway. Every single member of the team was staring at him. The silence was deafening.

Then Jake sighed. “Niki.” Sunghoon rubbed his temples. “You need to relax.” “Seriously,” Jungwon added. “You’re gonna give her a heart attack,” Jay finished. Even Kei looked disappointed. Which somehow hurt the most. Niki crossed his arms defensively. “It was a joke.” “No,” Nicholas said. “That was flirting.” “It was absolutely flirting,” Taki agreed. “It worked too,” Yuma added. Niki groaned loudly. Meanwhile from behind her bedroom door, (Y/n) buried her face in her hands and wondered why her roommate insisted on being such a menace to society.

After changing into a dry shirt and a fresh pair of pants, (Y/n) finally felt a little more presentable. Her embarrassment, however, remained completely intact. She opened her bedroom door cautiously before stepping back into the hallway. The first person she ran into was Fuma. He stood near the wall with his phone in his hand, looking like he had just finished a call. When he noticed her, he smiled. “Feeling better?” (Y/n) sighed. “Physically? Yes.” “And mentally?” She groaned. Fuma laughed softly. “So that’s a no.” (Y/n) leaned against the opposite wall. “It’s just weird.” Fuma nodded thoughtfully. “That’s fair.”

For a moment neither of them spoke. The noise from the others drifted through the apartment. Someone was laughing. Someone else was arguing. It sounded like Yuma was being accused of stealing snacks again. Normal. Comfortable. Then Fuma looked at her. “Want some advice?” (Y/n) hesitated for a second before nodding. “Sure.” Fuma stepped over and leaned his back against the wall beside her. For a moment he seemed to be considering his words carefully. “Niki’s a good kid.” (Y/n) smiled slightly. “Yeah.” “He takes things seriously.” That made her laugh. “Not always.” “More than he pretends to.” Fuma smiled. “He’s a perfectionist. He wants to do well. He wants people around him to do well too.”

(Y/n) nodded quietly. That sounded like Niki. “He can be mature when he wants to be,” Fuma continued. “But he’s also still young.” “The youngest.” “The youngest,” Fuma agreed. “Which means the rest of us still treat him like a kid sometimes.” (Y/n) smiled. “I’m sure he loves that.” “He absolutely hates it.” That earned another laugh from her. Fuma’s expression softened. “The thing is, he’s still figuring things out.” “Like what?” “Life.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. Fuma looked away for a moment. Then sighed. “He’s going to kill me for saying this.” That immediately got her attention. “But honestly?” He smiled. “All the stupid things he’s doing lately?” (Y/n) blinked. “Yeah?” “They’re all to impress you.” For a second she simply stared at him. Then laughed nervously. 

“That’s ridiculous.” “Is it?” “Yes.” Fuma raised an eyebrow. (Y/n) pointed toward herself. “Why would he want to impress me?” Fuma looked genuinely surprised by the question. “Seriously?” “Yes, seriously.” “(Y/n).” “What?” “You’re smart.” She frowned. “Okay?” “You work harder than almost anyone I know.” (Y/n) looked away. “That’s different.” “You take care of everyone.” “Not everyone.” “You literally organized this entire team.” (Y/n) opened her mouth. Then closed it again. Fuma smiled knowingly. “My point is,” he said, “you see yourself very differently than other people see you.”

(Y/n) stood quietly. Not really sure how to respond to that. After a moment she spoke. “Even if that’s true…” She hesitated. “I still don’t understand why he’d care what I think.” Fuma chuckled. Then shrugged. “I’ve already said more than I should.” “Fuma.” “Nope.” “Fuma.” “You’ll have to figure that one out yourself.” (Y/n) groaned. “That’s not helpful.” “It’s very helpful.” “It isn’t.” “It is.” (Y/n) crossed her arms. Fuma laughed again. Then pushed himself away from the wall. As he walked past her, he paused briefly. “Oh, and don’t mind him too much.” (Y/n) looked up. Fuma smiled. “He’s just a bit stupid sometimes.” Then he continued down the hallway before she could ask anything else. Leaving (Y/n) standing there alone. Thinking. And for the first time in a long while, she found herself wondering if maybe… Just maybe… Everyone else was seeing something she wasn’t.

After the hair dye adventure finally ended, everyone took turns looking at themselves in mirrors. The results were honestly better than (Y/n) had expected. Niki’s hair had turned the perfect blonde. Not too yellow. Not too white. Just enough to make his features stand out even more than before. Which honestly felt unfair. Jay’s dark blue hair looked incredible too, especially when the light hit it. Nicholas’ deep red suited him surprisingly well. And finally, Sunoo’s roots matched the rest of his blonde hair once again. As (Y/n) looked around at the team, she smiled proudly. They looked more balanced now. More memorable. More like the kind of team people would remember after stepping off a stage. The others seemed happy too. Which made all the work worth it.

As the night continued, everyone gradually drifted back toward the living room. Another board game appeared. Nobody remembered who found it. Only that suddenly they were all sitting on the floor again. This time, however, (Y/n) was prepared. The second teams were mentioned, she immediately sat down beside Jungwon. “I’m on Jungwon’s team.” Jungwon blinked. “Okay?” Meanwhile Niki looked deeply offended. “I wasn’t even gonna say anything.” “Liar,” six people answered immediately. Niki clicked his tongue. Traitors. The game began anyway.

For a while, (Y/n) managed to stay engaged. She laughed when Taki accidentally sabotaged his own team. Again. She watched Sunghoon and Nicholas become far too competitive over something completely meaningless. She listened to Yuma accuse everyone of cheating. Even though nobody was. But slowly… The exhaustion caught up to her. Cleaning all day. Running errands yesterday. The emotional exhaustion from the week. The constant planning for the showcase. It was all finally catching up. Her eyelids became heavier. And heavier. At first, she fought it. She blinked rapidly. Drank some water. Tried focusing on the game. It didn’t work.

Every few minutes, her eyes drifted shut for a second longer. Then another second. Then another. Eventually, even Jungwon noticed. “You okay?” he asked quietly. (Y/n) nodded. “Mmhm.” Then immediately yawned. Jungwon smiled. “You look exhausted.” “Maybe a little.” “A little?” “Okay, a lot.” The others were too busy arguing about the game to notice. Except one person. Niki. Because Niki had been watching her all night. Every yawn. Every blink. Every time her head dipped forward before jerking back up again. 

So when it finally happened… He was already moving. (Y/n)’s eyes drifted shut. Her body relaxed. And her head slowly tilted sideways. Almost toward Jungwon’s shoulder. Almost. Before it could happen, Niki disappeared. To everyone else, it looked like a blur. One second, he was across the room, the next he was beside her. His arm slid behind her before she could tip over. Still asleep, (Y/n) instinctively relaxed into the support. Niki looked down at her. Then carefully lifted her into his arms. Princess style. Like she weighed absolutely nothing. The room immediately fell silent. Niki glanced around at everyone. “The party’s over.” His voice was quiet. But somehow everyone heard it. “Everyone, go home.”

Kei chuckled. “Who made you the boss?” Normally Niki would’ve fired back immediately. Instead he simply adjusted (Y/n) slightly in his arms. Making sure she was comfortable. Then walked toward her bedroom. The answer was obvious enough. No response needed. The bedroom door opened. Then closed behind him. Inside, the room was dark and peaceful. Niki carefully carried her over to the bed. For a moment, he just stood there. Looking at her. She looked completely exhausted. Yet peaceful. Happy.

Far happier than she’d looked a few days ago. Slowly, he lowered her onto the mattress. She shifted slightly in her sleep, curling into the blankets. Niki gently pulled them over her shoulders. Then brushed a loose strand of hair away from her face. “Goodnight,” he whispered. For a second, he considered staying. Just sitting there. Making sure she slept comfortably. But eventually he stood back up and headed for the door. Outside, he found ten idiots staring at him. The second the bedroom door clicked shut behind him, Taki pointed dramatically. “You are so down bad.” Niki immediately flipped him off.

~~~

After everyone finally left, the apartment became quiet. A strange kind of quiet. Just a few hours ago, it had been filled with laughter, arguments, music, and Taki’s endless commentary. Now it was just Niki. And a mess, a very large mess. The living room was covered in empty cups, board games, snack bowls, blankets, and random belongings people had forgotten and would inevitably text him about tomorrow. Niki sighed. Then got to work. Despite his usual laziness when it came to household chores, he cleaned surprisingly thoroughly.

Mostly because he didn’t want (Y/n) waking up tomorrow and feeling like she had to clean everything herself. The thought alone was enough motivation. So he washed dishes. Wiped down counters. Put furniture back where it belonged. Collected empty bottles. Folded blankets. Every now and then, he glanced toward her bedroom door. Still closed. Still quiet. Good. She needed the sleep. By the time he finished most of the cleaning, almost three hours had passed. It was well after midnight.

Niki was putting away the last few dishes when he heard it. A door opening. Immediately his head snapped up. He turned toward the hallway. (Y/n) stood there. At first, relief washed through him. Then concern hit just as quickly. Because something was wrong. Very wrong. Even from across the apartment, he could smell it. Fear. Not anxiety. Not sadness. Fear. Her scent was saturated with it. She stood frozen in the hallway. Her eyes wide. Her breathing uneven. Almost like she didn’t know where she was.

Niki abandoned the dish towel immediately. “(Y/n)?” She looked up. Their eyes met. And suddenly her expression cracked. “Niki…” she whispered. Then she started crying. Not the quiet crying from after her breakup. Not the sad tears he’d seen before. This was different. Panicked. Broken. Like she’d been holding herself together by a thread. Niki immediately crossed the room. “Hey, hey, what’s wrong?” She didn’t answer. Instead she threw herself into him. Her hands grabbed his shirt. Her face buried itself against his chest. And she sobbed. The sound shattered something inside him. Niki wrapped his arms around her instantly. Holding her tightly. Protectively. “It’s okay,” he whispered. “I’m here.”

Had he woken her up somehow? Did she have a nightmare? Did she dream about Euijoo? About her old roommates? About everything she’d been through recently? Niki didn’t know. And honestly, right now it didn’t matter. Because she was terrified. He could feel it in the way she clung to him. Like if she let go, she’d fall apart completely. So Niki tightened his arms around her. One hand moved gently through her hair. The other rested against her back. Trying to soothe her. Trying to make her feel safe. “I’ve got you,” he whispered. His voice was soft. Softer than almost anyone ever heard from him. “Whatever happened, it’s okay.” (Y/n) shook her head against his chest. Still crying. Still struggling to breathe properly between sobs.

Niki felt helpless. He hated it. Hated not knowing what was wrong. Hated not knowing how to fix it. But for once, he forced himself not to search for a solution. Not to rush. Not to demand answers. Instead he simply stayed there. Holding her. Letting her cry. Letting her feel whatever she needed to feel. Because sometimes being there was enough. And if it wasn’t enough? Then he’d stay anyway. After a few minutes, Niki realized he had a problem. (Y/n) refused to move. He had tried everything. “Do you want to sit down?” She shook her head. “Do you want to go back to your room?” Another shake. “Do you want some water?” Nothing.

She just kept holding onto him. Her hands remained twisted into the fabric of his shirt while she cried. At first, Niki let it happen. But after several more minutes of standing in the hallway, he finally sighed. “Okay.” Before she could react, he slipped one arm beneath her knees and the other around her back. Then picked her up. (Y/n) let out a small gasp of surprise. But she didn’t protest. Instead, she immediately curled closer against him and continued crying. Niki’s chest hurt. Because whatever nightmare she’d had… It had terrified her.

Quietly, he carried her into the living room. The couch seemed like a better place to sit than the middle of a hallway. He lowered himself down carefully. Expecting her to move beside him. She didn’t. Instead, she stayed exactly where she was. Curled up on his lap. Holding onto his shirt. Like letting go wasn’t an option. Niki wrapped both arms around her again. Holding her securely. Every now and then, he quietly whispered things. “It’s okay.” “Take your time.” “I’m here.” Simple things. Because he had no idea what else to say. He wasn’t good at comforting people. At least he didn’t think he was.

But slowly… It seemed to help. The scent of fear gradually faded. The trembling eased. Her crying became quieter. Until finally, nearly thirty minutes later, she calmed down. Her eyes were swollen. Her cheeks pink. But she could breathe normally again. And speak. “I’m sorry.” The words were barely above a whisper. Niki immediately tightened his arms around her. “It’s okay.” She shook her head slightly. “I’m sorry.” Niki looked up at the ceiling. Searching for the right words. Eventually, he sighed. “It’s okay to be scared.” (Y/n) didn’t respond. “And it’s okay to have nightmares.” His hand rubbed gently up and down her back. “Even if we’re adults.” A small laugh escaped her. Weak. Sleepy. “You’re probably the only one who would say that.”

Niki frowned slightly. He wasn’t entirely sure what she meant. But before he could ask, she yawned. A huge yawn. One that made her eyes water again. Immediately Niki abandoned the subject. Whatever she’d meant could wait. Right now, she looked exhausted. “Do you want to go back to your room?” he asked softly. (Y/n) instantly shook her head. “I don’t want to be alone.” The answer came so quickly it made something twist painfully in Niki’s chest. He nodded. “Okay.” For a moment, neither of them spoke. “Well, the couch isn’t very comfortable to sleep on,” Niki said.  Then (Y/n) sniffed. “Oh.” “What?” “I’ll just stay out here then.” Niki waited. “You can go to your room.”

The suggestion was so ridiculous that Niki almost laughed. Instead, he leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss against the top of her head. “I never said I’d leave you alone.” (Y/n) froze slightly. Niki pretended not to notice. “If you’re okay with it,” he continued quietly, “maybe we can sleep in my room.” He glanced down at her. “Or yours.” “The couch isn’t exactly comfortable.” (Y/n) looked at him. Still tired. Still emotional. Still holding onto his shirt. And for the first time since she’d walked into the kitchen crying, she looked just a little bit safer. A little less scared. Like maybe she was finally starting to believe she wasn’t alone.

“Your room is okay,” she whispered. Niki’s heart immediately forgot how to function. Thankfully his face remained mostly normal. Mostly. “Alright,” he said quietly. Then he stood up. (Y/n) immediately tightened her arms around his neck. Not because she was trying to cling to him. But because she was exhausted and still scared. Still, Niki’s brain absolutely noticed. Carefully, he carried her down the hallway toward his room. He opened the door as quietly as possible. Stepped inside. Then closed it behind them. His room was surprisingly neat. Mostly because nobody except him was allowed in there. Particularly not Yuma.

Walking over to the bed, Niki lowered her onto the mattress gently. The second she touched the bed, she grabbed hold of the duvet. Like she needed something to anchor herself. Niki smiled softly. “Make yourself comfortable.” (Y/n) nodded. Niki pointed toward the bathroom. “I’m just gonna brush my teeth and stuff.” His voice remained gentle. “If you need me, just yell.” (Y/n)’s fingers tightened around the duvet. She really didn’t want to be alone. Even for a few minutes. Niki noticed immediately. Of course he did. “I’ll stand in the doorway as much as I can.” (Y/n) looked up. “I promise.” That seemed to help. A little. “Okay,” she whispered.

Niki nodded. Then hurried into the bathroom. Grabbing his toothbrush and toothpaste at record speed. A minute later, he was standing in the bathroom doorway, brushing his teeth while making sure she could still see him. Just like he promised. Meanwhile, his own brain had become complete chaos. His mate was in his room. His room. Lying in his bed. His bed. And she was about to sleep there. With him. Sleeping. In the same bed. Holy shit. Niki stared at the bathroom mirror. Then immediately looked away. Nope. Thinking about it made everything worse. So instead, he focused on brushing his teeth. On making sure she was okay. On making sure she didn’t panic again. On literally anything except the fact that his mate was currently wrapped in his blankets.

A minute later, he finished washing up. Then quickly headed back into the bedroom. The sight waiting for him almost made his heart explode. (Y/n) had shifted beneath the duvet. Only her head peeked out now. Her hair spread across the pillow. Her eyes drooped with exhaustion. Wrapped completely in his blankets like a burrito. Adorable. Absolutely adorable. Niki felt his chest tighten. She looked comfortable. Safe. Like maybe the fear from earlier was finally fading away. (Y/n) blinked sleepily at him. “You done?” Niki nodded. “Yeah.” His voice came out slightly softer than intended. (Y/n) scooted over slightly to make room for him. A simple gesture. A completely innocent gesture. Yet somehow, Niki felt like his soul had briefly left his body. Because this was happening. It was actually happening. And now he somehow had to act normal about it.

And so, Niki found himself lying in his own bed. With his mate barely a breath away. He stared up at the ceiling. Completely awake. Completely doomed. How was he supposed to sleep like this? Every instinct in his body was losing its mind. (Y/n)’s scent surrounded him. It lingered on the blankets. In the air. Close enough that every breath brought it back to him. Part of him found it comforting. Like a lullaby. Something warm and familiar. Something that made him feel calmer. Safer. Home. The other part felt like poison. Not because it hurt. Because it made his instincts impossible to ignore. Every vampire instinct he possessed screamed at him. Pull her closer. Wrap your arms around her. Protect her. Hold her. Kiss her. Do something. Anything. And every single instinct had to be ignored.

Because she trusted him. Because she was vulnerable right now. Because she needed comfort, not complications. So Niki clenched his jaw slightly. Then forced himself to relax. It took more effort than he’d ever admit to anyone. Eventually he turned his head slightly toward her. “Goodnight,” he whispered. For a moment, there was no response. Then he heard it. A small content sigh. Soft. Peaceful. The kind of sound someone made when they finally felt safe. Niki’s chest tightened. A second later, her breathing slowed. Evened out. And he knew she had fallen asleep. No more tears. No more fear. No more nightmares. Just sleep. Peaceful sleep.

Niki found himself watching her for a few moments longer. The tension had vanished from her face. The worried crease between her eyebrows was gone. She looked relaxed. Comfortable. Safe. Like whatever nightmare had chased her from her room couldn’t reach her here. Eventually, Niki let out a slow breath. Then looked back up at the ceiling. His instincts were still screaming. Still demanding. Still reminding him exactly how close she was. But underneath all of that was something stronger. Relief. Because she wasn’t crying anymore. Because she wasn’t scared anymore. Because for tonight at least… She was okay. And somehow, knowing that made it easier to ignore everything else. Eventually, exhaustion began to win. His eyes grew heavier. His thoughts slowed. And the last thing Niki remembered before sleep finally claimed him was the steady sound of her breathing beside him. A sound he decided he could listen to forever.

~~~ The End of chapter 7 ~~~

Are we finally seeing some steps toward a romantic relationship? Or do we think, (Y/n) needs more time?

What do you guys think the nightmare was about?

How is Niki going to handle (Y/n) sleeping in his bed?

[mirisss]

Hey guys! Just wanted to pop in and give a quick update

I’ve been a bit offline for a bit since I’ve been working on my last essay for the semester at uni, but I’m almost done with it, so hopefully I’ll be back to writing next week!

I’ve also finished one part of the Enha vampire au series, and I’m halfway through the next one so once I finish the second one, I’ll probably start posting them!

And I’m working on the next chapter of Romance: Blossoming Blood, as well as the special parts for the andteam werewolf au series. As well as the Fuma request I received recently!

I hope everyone will enjoy summer! See ya soon 💕

[mirisss]

Hot & Nerdy

Murata Fuma x female reader

Wordcount ≈ 3.1k 

Warnings: It’s a little suggestive at the end, some insecurities from Fuma’s side but nothing much, I think that’s it

Summary: Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it, everyone knows it, especially his newfound girlfriend, (Y/n), one thing no one but the absolut closest people to him know though, is just how much of a nerd he is, what will his girlfriend think when she finds out just how much he likes Pokémon? 

Please reblog and comment! Hope you enjoy!

Third Person POV

Murata Fuma is hot, and he knows it. Everyone knows it. It’s not arrogance, it’s just a simple fact, backed by the kind of confidence that comes from years of being effortlessly cool. With his tall frame, broad shoulders, and the kind of jawline that could have been sculpted by the gods themselves, he had no shortage of admirers. But right now? Right now, he was a bundle of nerves.

Because Murata Fuma, the hot guy everyone fawns over, is hiding a secret. He’s a huge nerd. And not just any kind of nerd. A Pokémon nerd.

Not the casual, “Oh yeah, Pikachu is cute” kind. No, Fuma was full-on, encyclopedic-knowledge, merchandise-collecting, shiny-hunting, emotionally-attached-to-his-favorite-team kind of nerd.

And no one outside of his inner circle really knew the extent of it. Most people just saw the charm, the looks, the muscles, the dancer. Not the guy who still kept his Game Boy Advance SP charged for nostalgia or who got teary-eyed when he rewatched the episode where Ash lets Butterfree go.

The only one who might find out now… was her. (Y/n).

They’d been officially dating for a month now, it was intense, fun, and sweet. Everything felt new and exciting. She was funny, smart, confident, and she made him feel like he could breathe. He’d been to her place a few times already, her aesthetic was clean but warm, a few bookshelves stacked with novels, plants thriving on windowsills, a throw blanket that always smelled faintly like lavender, like her. He liked it there.

But he hadn’t invited her to his place yet. Until now, when she was coming over for the first time.

~~~

Fuma sat at the edge of his bed, glancing around his room like it was enemy territory. There was a big plush Lucario on his dresser. Framed limited-edition artwork of legendary Pokémon lined one of the walls. His Nintendo Switch dock was flanked by tiny figurines, Eevee, Gengar, Charizard, and a few others. His closet? Well, there were Pokémon shirts. Several. Some still in their packaging. Of course, he had his ‘normal’ shirts as well, the ones he wore outside of his own home. 

“Okay,” he muttered to himself, running a hand through his hair, “this is fine. You’re fine. She likes you. Right?”

As if on cue, his phone buzzed.

(Y/n):

“I’m heading over in about an hour 🫶 Should I bring snacks or anything?”

He smiled a little. She was always thoughtful like that. But the knot in his stomach tightened.

Fuma:

“Nah, I got it covered! Can’t wait to see you 😊”

After hitting send, he flopped backwards onto his bed, hands covering his face. “What if she hates it?” he mumbled. “What if she walks in and just turns around and leaves? What if she thinks I’m a man-child?”

A knock on his door made him jump. He sat up quickly as his neighbour and friend since many years back, Kei, poked his head in.  “You good, man?” Kei raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been pacing like you’re about to go into battle.” Kei had heard it all the way into his own apartment. 

“I am going into battle,” Fuma replied solemnly. Kei stepped inside and looked around. “Against what? Team Rocket?” Fuma shot him a look. “Against my girlfriend potentially discovering that her cool boyfriend is secretly a dork.” Kei snorted. “Hey, it’s not a secret to me. And honestly, that’s what makes you cool. You’re passionate about something. That’s attractive.” “Not to everyone,” Fuma answered. 

“Have you met (Y/n)?” Kei folded his arms, sitting down beside Fuma on the bed. “She seems pretty chill. I don’t think she’s the ‘ew, Pokémon’ type.” “But I’ve downplayed it! Like, I told her I ‘grew up with it’, not that I still play, or that I spent a ridiculous amount of money on that life-size sleeping Snorlax.” “Yeah, that thing’s absurd, by the way. Comfortable, though.”

Fuma groaned and buried his face in a pillow. “I’m not ready.” “You don’t have to hide this part of you, man. If she likes you, and she clearly does, she’ll like this, too. Or at the very least, she’ll think it’s cute.” Fuma peeked up at him. “Cute?” “Hot nerdy guys are a thing now. Embrace it.”

He sighed, but it was a little less heavy this time. “You think so?” “I know so. Worst case scenario? She teases you about it for like, a week. Best case? She asks to play with you.” Fuma gave a small, nervous smile. “I guess…” Kei clapped him on the shoulder. “You’ll be fine. Just be yourself. The rest will sort itself out.”

As Kei left the room, Fuma stood slowly and glanced around once more. Maybe he didn’t need to hide everything. Maybe he could let her see the real him, nerdy, awkward moments and all. 

He picked up his Lucario plush and set it gently on the bed. “She’s gonna be cool with this, right?” The plush stared back silently. Fuma checked the time. Thirty minutes until she arrived.

~~~

Fuma paced around his apartment like a man awaiting judgment. He checked the clock again, six minutes had passed since the last time. He sighed and scrubbed a hand down his face. “To hell with it,” he muttered and turned toward the kitchen. Distraction. That was the goal now.

He opened the fridge and pulled out a couple of chilled drinks, one peach soda, one lemon sparkling water, remembering that (Y/n) said she liked both but never could decide between them. He placed them carefully on the counter and grabbed bowls for snacks. Chips, some chocolate-covered almonds, and those little gummy candies she loved. 

Totally casual. Super chill. The very picture of a man not internally spiraling. As he turned to grab some glasses, a knock at the door made him flinch. His heart jumped into his throat.

The glass in his hand nearly slipped from his grasp and he barely caught it against the counter. “Holy, okay, okay, it’s fine,” he whispered, placing it down with both hands like it was a sacred relic. He wiped his slightly sweaty palms on his jeans and stared at the door.

This was it.

He took a deep breath, then another. “You’ve got this,” he told himself under his breath. “Just be cool. Be normal. Do not start talking about Pokémon evolutions five minutes in.” As he made his way to the door, a quiet thought popped into his head, and for once, it was a relief.

At least he’d kept his Pokémon shrine of sorts confined to his bedroom. The living room looked like a regular guy lived there. Minimalist decor. A few band posters. A record player he barely used but liked to keep out for aesthetics. Nothing that screamed nerd alert.

One more breath. He opened the door. And there she was. (Y/n), with that easy smile he liked way too much, standing in one of his hoodies and a pair of jeans, a small bag slung over one shoulder and her hair a little wind-tousled. She looked like home. He felt his nerves loosen slightly at just the sight of her.

“Hey,” she greeted, her voice warm. “Hey,” he replied, rubbing the back of his neck as he stepped aside to let her in. “Come on in.” She walked past him with a little grin. “You okay? You look like you just ran a marathon.” “I’m fine,” he said quickly, then winced. “Okay, not fine. Nervous. But not like bad nervous. Just, you know, first-time-you’re-here kind of nervous.”

(Y/n) gave him a curious look as she set her bag down. “You’re nervous about me seeing your place?” “Yeah. Kinda.” She tilted her head. “Why? It’s nice. Smells good. You have snacks.” “I do,” he said, gesturing toward the kitchen with mock drama. “Behold, the effort of a man trying very hard to impress his girlfriend.”

(Y/n) laughed and stepped over to the counter, peeking at the drinks and snacks. “Well, you succeeded. These are my favorites.” “I remember.” He tried to play it cool, leaning on the counter casually, but there was a clear flicker of pride in his voice. She glanced around, taking in the room. “You know, I expected your place to be messier.” “Wow. Rude.”

“I mean it in a nice way,” she said with a teasing smile. “Like a little chaos to match your energy.” “Excuse you, I’m extremely composed.” She snorted.

They stood there for a moment in the soft lighting of the apartment, the music from his playlist humming gently in the background. Fuma watched her closely as she took it all in. She hadn’t seen the bedroom yet. That was where the real test would be. But for now, she was smiling. Comfortable. And he could breathe. Maybe this wouldn’t be as terrifying as he thought.

The couple sat comfortably on the couch, snacks and drinks spread across the coffee table like a casual little feast. A movie played softly in the background, mostly forgotten as (Y/n) leaned into Fuma’s side, her head resting lightly against his shoulder. Her voice was animated as she told him about a customer from the day before, some irate man who had stormed into the store demanding a refund for something they didn’t even sell.

“I swear, he looked like he was two seconds away from flipping a display table,” she said with an exasperated laugh. “All because another store messed up his order. Like, what was I supposed to do? Teleport him to the correct branch with the power of retail rage?”

Fuma chuckled, eyes warm as he looked down at her. “You didn’t? Wow. I thought you were the best employee there.” “I am,” she shot back with a playful smirk. “But even I have limits.”

His arm rested snugly around her waist, his fingers toying absentmindedly with the hem of the hoodie she wore, his hoodie, though she’d claimed it so casually he hadn’t bothered to ask for it back. Not that he minded. She looked good in it. Too good, if he was honest.

For a while, he felt completely relaxed. Her laugh, her warmth against him, the softness of the moment, he didn’t think about his bedroom, or the Lucario plush, or the looming possibility of her discovering that he was, in fact, a massive nerd.

Until she shifted slightly, stretching her legs before sitting up a bit straighter. “Hey,” she said, brushing a crumb from her lap. “Mind if I change into my comfier pants? These jeans are plotting my demise.” Fuma blinked. “Oh, uh, yeah. Totally. You can use the bathroom.” “Cool. Where is it?”

And just like that, the bubble popped. His heart skipped a beat. The bathroom was at the end of the hallway. Right past his bedroom. Which currently had the door wide open and full view of a world he hadn’t yet revealed.

“Oh,” he said, trying to sound normal. “It’s, uh, down the hall. First door on the left.” (Y/n) started to get up, stretching again as she grabbed her bag. “Awesome, thanks.” Fuma stood too, a little too quickly. “I’ll walk you over, just in case you get lost in the hallway of mystery,” he joked weakly. She arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Wow. That long, treacherous ten-foot walk? Thank god I have a guide.” He laughed, nervous, but he hoped she didn’t notice. “Hey, you never know. Could be traps.”

She rolled her eyes fondly, waiting as he stepped ahead to lead her down the hall. But as he took the first step, Fuma’s mind raced. Was the plush on the bed or the chair? Did he leave his binder of Pokémon cards open on the desk? Did he put away that Poké Ball replica or was it still sitting on his nightstand like some kind of nerdy trophy? As they neared the hallway, he subtly glanced toward the bedroom door. Still open. And she was walking right behind him. His stomach twisted again. “Traps,” he muttered under his breath. “Yeah. Starting with this one.”

Each second stretched like taffy as they reached the open doorway.

Fuma’s breath hitched slightly. His bedroom door stood wide open, betraying him. The Pokémon posters, the plushies, the neatly arranged figurines on the shelves, they were all right there, glowing under the soft ambient lighting like they were proud to be seen.

And then, she looked.

(Y/n) paused at the door, peeking inside. Her eyes flicked over the room quietly. Fuma’s pulse thudded in his ears as he watched her expression closely, searching for a sign, laughter, shock, horror, anything. But she didn’t say a word.

Instead, she tilted her head slightly and asked, “Can I go in?” Fuma blinked, caught off guard. “Uh… yeah. Yeah, of course.” She stepped inside, and he stayed behind in the hallway for a moment, frozen. Why wasn’t she teasing him? Or backing out slowly with a polite “I just remembered I left the oven on”?

(Y/n) walked calmly around the room, her fingers brushing lightly over the edge of a shelf. She picked up a small Pikachu figure, studied it with quiet curiosity, then set it back down gently. Her gaze wandered across his framed art, the plush collection stacked neatly in one corner, his Switch and special edition controller, and the binder on his desk, before moving on like it was all just interesting.

Fuma still hadn’t moved. He hovered near the door like some kind of awkward hallway ghost. She finally turned, walked over to the bed, and sat down casually, as if she’d done it a hundred times before. With a small, amused smile, she reached for the Lucario plush and picked it up, hugging it gently to her chest.

That did something to him, seeing her like that, perfectly at ease in a space he’d built but always felt a little too embarrassed to share. She looked up and gestured. “Come sit.” He hesitated for half a second before stepping forward and joining her at the edge of the bed, his hands clasped between his knees, shoulders just a bit too tense.

Then, her voice came, light and teasing.  “So, you just grew up with Pokémon, huh?” Fuma groaned softly, covering his face with one hand. “Okay, okay, I might’ve undersold it a little.” “A little?” she laughed, nudging him with her shoulder. “I didn’t want you to think I was, like, I don’t know. A man-child or something.”

She gave him a look. “Fuma. You dance in glitter and so many different things on national television, I already know you’re extra.” He barked out a nervous laugh. “That’s different! Glitter is cool.” “So can Poké Balls be,”

He looked at her, surprised. She was lying back now, arms stretched above her, holding the Lucario plush as high as she could without dropping it. The soft light from the hallway pooled around her, catching the edges of her smile.

“This is cute,” she said simply. “All of it.” His brows knit together. “You’re not… weirded out?” She turned her head to look at him, still holding the plush above her like a floating guardian.

“Fuma, honey, I love hot nerdy guys. You think this makes me like you less? If anything, it makes you even more adorable, you’re muscles are nice, sure, but this, the cute adorable side or you, that’s the best part,” 

Fuma didn’t respond at first. He just stared at her, stunned into silence. “You’re serious?” She dropped the plush onto her chest and propped herself up on her elbows. “Dead serious.” The wave of relief that hit him was so strong it nearly knocked him off the bed. He let out a breathy laugh, hands running through his hair again.

“You have no idea how much I stressed over this.” “Yeah,” she teased. “I noticed. You walked me to the bathroom like I was headed into a dungeon.” He flopped backward onto the bed beside her, staring up at the ceiling. “I kinda felt like I was.” (Y/n) turned her head, grinning at him as she reached out and poked his side. “Well, good news. You survived.”

He smiled back at her, the tension finally melting from his shoulders, and reached over to gently take the Lucario plush from her chest, moving it away from the two of them before he leaned over, putting his arms around her, pulling her along with him until she ended up on top of him. 

(Y/n) laughed as she stared down at him, her hands propped beside his head to keep herself up. His hands rested on her hips, her knees on either side of his torso. “Well, hello there, my confident, Fuma, welcome back,” She joked, his face still a little red from the embarrassment; however, he composed himself, pulling her back a little until she was sitting up, and he held her tightly as he sat up as well. Her arms now rested around his neck, their faces close. 

“What can I say, you bring out the best in me,” (Y/n) chuckled before leaning in and kissing him, Fuma quickly reciprocated the kiss, his hands holding her waist just a little harder. As their kissing continued, Fuma’s hands soon ended up moving under her hoodie, resting on the skin of her waist. Her hands migrated to his hair, gently raking through it. 

And so it continued for quite some while, non-stop kissing, until the two were out of breath. “If I knew, showing you my nerdy side would lead to this, I would have done it weeks ago,” Fuma joked. “I meant what I said, I love hot and nerdy guys, and that, my darling, describes you more than anyone,” (Y/n) poked his nose at the end of her sentence, causing Fuma to scrunch his nose before laughing heartily, hugging (Y/n) tightly before releasing her and helping her get off his lap. “Okay, I’ll show you the bathroom now so that you can actually change pants and we can get back to our movie date,” Fuma said, scratching his neck a little in slight embarrassment. “Sounds like a plan, oh, and-” Fuma looked at (Y/n) with a questioning face, “-I claim the plushie for tonight,” She gave him a teasing smile. 

“Fine, as long as I get to claim you,” Fuma joked back, once more his confident usual self, (Y/n) gasped and jokingly hit his chest before turning and walking back out into the hallway, Fuma followed behind, much calmer now that he knew, his girlfriend still loved him, despite his pokemon obsession.

[99zspider]

As a pokémon fan myself THIS IS SO CUTEEEEEEEEEEEEEE

[mirisss]

As someone who knows pretty much nothing about pokémon I did my best haha

[mirisss]

Spear VS Shield

Romance: Blossoming Blood chapter 6

Vampire! Nishimura Riki (Niki) x female! reader

Wordcount ≈ 13.5k

Warnings: Crying, slight angst, jealousy, violence, I think that’s it. 

Taglist: @voucearse, @seodami, @ateez-atiny380, @tunafishyfishylike, @h0neylemon, @chikknsaltkiki, @cherry012399, @luvkiyomi, @reiofsuns2001, let me know through an ask, a message, or a comment if you want to be added to the taglist!

Chapter 6 is here and I hope you guys will enjoy it!

Masterlist Chapter 5 Chapter 7

The weekend continued in a complete daze. Everything moved so fast that by Sunday evening, half of them could barely remember where they had been just hours earlier. Kei had his marathon on Saturday morning, and he absolutely dominated. The crowd loved him almost immediately. Maybe it was his visuals, maybe it was the way he kept smiling at people cheering for him, barely even out of breath while everyone else looked exhausted, or maybe it was because clips of him crossing the finish line with sweat sticking his hair to his forehead had already started spreading online before the race even ended.

“You’re literally insane,” Jake laughed afterward, shoving a bottle of water into Kei’s chest while the others crowded around him outside the stadium. “How are you not even tired?” Kei caught the bottle easily, taking a casual sip. “Maybe you’re all just weak.” Nicholas stared at him pointedly. “You didn’t even breathe hard.” “That’s what I’m saying!” Sunghoon added. “Everyone else looked like they were about to collapse, and this guy looked ready to run another marathon.” Kei only grinned, eyes glinting slightly underneath the afternoon sunlight. “I could.” “Shut up,” Jay groaned. People passing by kept staring at them. Some recognized Kei from the race. Others recognized the group from social media. Phones were subtly lifted around them, whispers spreading as they walked through campus together.

By the time Saturday afternoon rolled around, Fuma, Yuma, Nicholas, Taki, Jake, and Sunghoon were at the university soccer game acting like absolute maniacs in the stands. “No, hold it higher!” Taki complained while trying to fix the massive poster board Jake had made an hour earlier. “It is high!” “You’re blocking my sign!” Yuma said. “You literally wrote yours in glitter,” Nicholas said flatly. “Nobody can even read it.” The second the camera panned toward them during halftime, the crowd completely lost it. People screamed when they realized who they were. Some students rushed over during breaks just to take pictures with them, while others instantly pulled out their phones to film. Jake and Sunghoon posted videos from the game almost immediately, tagging the university team and flooding their accounts with chaotic clips of them yelling from the stands.

Within an hour, the attendance at the game had nearly doubled. “You guys are actually free marketing,” one of the players laughed afterward while drenched in sweat. “We should start charging,” Fuma joked, earning a smack to the shoulder from Nicholas.  Sunday somehow became even busier. The fashion department had practically worshipped the boys the second they arrived. Racks of clothes lined the hallways backstage, students rushing around with pins between their teeth and clipboards in hand while music blasted from portable speakers.

Jay looked annoyingly perfect in everything they put him in. Sunoo somehow charmed every single stylist within minutes. Jungwon stayed calm through all of it, though he kept laughing every time Niki started posing dramatically for the cameras on purpose. “Stop acting like this is Vogue,” Jungwon muttered while trying not to smile. “It could be Vogue,” Niki shot back confidently before turning toward another camera with an exaggerated smirk. (Y/n) spent almost the entire day running around making sure everything was documented properly. Pictures. Videos. Behind-the-scenes clips. Dance challenges in changing rooms. Outfit transitions in mirrors. Group selfies in elevators.

At one point, all seven of them ended up crammed together in front of a staircase, trying to film a trending dance challenge while fashion students gathered nearby just to watch. “Wait, wait, you’re off beat!” Sunoo laughed. “I’m not off beat, you’re off beat,” Jay argued immediately. “You started early!” “No, I didn’t!” “You literally did!” The final take ended with half of them laughing too hard to finish the choreography properly, but ironically, it became the clip that gained the most attention online. By Sunday evening, exhaustion had settled into everyone’s bones.

Still, (Y/n) sat in front of her laptop with her heart pounding while the others crowded behind her on couches and the floor of the practice room. The showcase registration page stared back at her. One month away. “This is it,” Jake reassured quietly. “Once you submit it, we’re officially in!” (Y/n) nodded slowly. For a second, nobody spoke. Then she clicked submit. A mixture of cheers and groans immediately filled the room. “Oh my god,” Sunoo fell backward dramatically onto the floor. “We’re actually doing this.” “We have a month,” Jungwon muttered, already sounding stressed. “A month is nothing,” Jay added. “A month is enough,” (Y/n) corrected firmly, finally looking up from the screen. “If we work hard enough.” The room quieted slightly after that.

Because despite the chaos of the weekend, despite the nonstop schedules and the exhaustion and the cameras constantly shoved in their faces, it had worked. Better than any of them expected. The team’s social media had exploded almost overnight. Ten thousand followers had turned into nearly one hundred thousand by Sunday night. Every post was flooded with comments. People talked about how handsome they were. How funny they seemed together. Their chemistry. Their dancing. Their fashion. Their personalities. Edits of them had already started circulating online, clips from the marathon mixed with soccer game videos and backstage fashion content. For the first time since this entire thing started, it no longer felt small. People were paying attention now.

~~~

As lunchtime on Monday came around, (Y/n) ran into Euijoo outside the campus café. The second she saw him standing there with his hands in the pockets of his jacket, something uncomfortable twisted in her chest. She hadn’t really spoken to him since Friday. He had texted her during the weekend. A few simple messages asking how she was doing, if the showcase preparations were going well, if she wanted to grab coffee sometime. She had stared at every notification for a long time before eventually locking her phone again without answering.

Now, seeing him in person felt strangely awkward. Because no matter how much she tried not to think about it, she couldn’t stop remembering the event on Friday. Euijoo had been there before Niki. He had seen her cornered. Seen her threatened. And he had done nothing. Maybe he had been shocked. Maybe he hadn’t known what to do. Maybe he had been scared. But none of those excuses erased the image burned into her mind of him standing there frozen while her pulse pounded with panic. Then Niki had arrived. Niki, who always acted recklessly, immaturely, and was impossible to control. Niki, who stepped in without hesitation. It made everything more complicated than she wanted it to be.

Because she had still planned to use Euijoo. Planned to keep pretending that whatever existed between them could distract her from the feelings growing louder and messier every single day whenever Niki smiled at her or looked at her too long. But now? Now there was bitterness mixed into it. Disappointment. Something almost painfully close to betrayal. And standing there in front of him, watching him give her that same gentle expression he always wore around her, she realized she couldn’t keep this up much longer. Euijoo seemed to realize it too. Whatever they had between them felt fragile now. A dying flame reduced to weak embers barely glowing in the dark. Still warm enough to notice, but fading more every day. Yet neither of them seemed ready to say it out loud. It’s over.

“Hi,” Euijoo said softly. (Y/n) looked away for a second before answering. “Hi.” A short silence settled between them, filled with the distant noise of students talking nearby and the sound of coffee machines hissing inside the café. “You must’ve had a busy weekend,” Euijoo said after a moment, trying to sound casual. “Based on the team’s social media.” (Y/n) forced a small smile onto her face. “Yeah. Super busy.” She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. “Sorry, I didn’t respond to your texts. I was just really occupied with the team.” Euijoo nodded slowly. “It’s okay,” he said quietly. “Everyone’s busy sometimes.”

But the words sounded heavier than they should have. His eyes lingered on her face for a second too long, like he was searching for something. Some sign that things were still normal between them. There wasn’t one. (Y/n) shifted awkwardly under his gaze. “You watched the posts?” she asked, mostly to fill the silence. Euijoo smiled faintly. “Hard not to. You guys are kind of everywhere right now.” A soft laugh escaped her, though it faded quickly. “Yeah, apparently.” “I saw the videos from the soccer game.” His smile became a little more genuine. “Yuma nearly falling over the railing was pretty funny.” That earned a real laugh from her this time. “He almost fell because he saw a bug.” “I believe it.” 

For a brief second, things felt normal again. Easy. Then the silence returned. And this time, it stayed longer. (Y/n) looked over toward Sophia, who was waiting a little ahead near the cafeteria entrance, scrolling on her phone while occasionally glancing over at them. “I have to go,” (Y/n) said quietly. “But I’ll see you later.” Euijoo nodded slowly, though she could tell there was something he wanted to say. As she started walking away, he finally spoke. “Do you have time to go on a date someday?” (Y/n)’s steps slowed. For a moment, she just stood there. She didn’t turn around. Part of her wanted to say no immediately. Rip the band-aid off before things got even messier between them. But another part of her hesitated.

Because Euijoo was kind. Safe. Easy. And she hated herself a little for not being able to love him the way she was supposed to. “Maybe Wednesday,” she answered softly before continuing to walk away. Behind her, Euijoo let out a breath he didn’t realize he had been holding. He didn’t blame her for the distance growing between them. Honestly, he knew better than anyone that whatever relationship they had should probably end before it hurt them both more than it already was. Still, he couldn’t let go. Not yet. Maybe it was selfishness. Maybe it was denial. Or maybe he simply missed the version of her that used to smile more easily around him.

As (Y/n) reached Sophia, the two of them headed toward an empty table near the windows. The cafeteria buzzed with loud conversations and clattering trays around them, but (Y/n) barely noticed any of it as she dropped into the seat across from Sophia. Sophia immediately narrowed her eyes. “What happened?” she asked. “You looked like someone just told you your dog died.” (Y/n) let out a weak laugh before resting her chin in her hand. “It’s complicated.” “That usually means bad.” (Y/n) sighed deeply, staring down at the condensation sliding down the side of her drink. “I think…” She paused, trying to organize her thoughts. “I think I don’t really like Euijoo anymore.”

Sophia blinked. “Like, at all?” “No, I do like him,” (Y/n) corrected quickly. “Just not romantically.” She frowned slightly. “He’s cute, he’s sweet, he’s literally everything I should want.” “But?” (Y/n)’s expression tightened almost instantly. “But I can’t stop thinking about Niki.” Even just saying his name out loud made her chest feel strange. Sophia leaned back in her chair slowly, as if the answer finally confirmed something she had already suspected. “Then you should break up with Euijoo,” she said gently. “It seems like our plan isn’t really working.” (Y/n) nodded weakly.

“Yeah.” She picked at the sleeve of her hoodie absentmindedly. “I just… don’t know how to do it.” Sophia snorted softly. “No one knows how to break up with someone.” “That’s comforting.” “I’m serious,” Sophia said, nudging her foot lightly under the table. “There’s no magical perfect way to do it without hurting someone.” (Y/n) stayed quiet. Sophia’s voice softened slightly after a moment. “But honestly? You should just tell him the truth. Say you don’t have romantic feelings for him.” She shrugged. “No one can blame you for that.” (Y/n) gave her a small smile. “Thanks.” Sophia smiled back. “That’s what I’m here for.”

Still, even after the conversation ended, something uncomfortable remained in the pit of (Y/n)’s stomach. Because logically, she knew Sophia was right. This relationship wasn’t fair to Euijoo anymore. Maybe it never had been. But some stubborn part of her still wanted to keep trying. Euijoo was perfect on paper. Kind. Stable. Attractive. Patient. He was the type of guy people dreamed about dating. So why wasn’t he enough? Why did her heart still race for someone else instead? Someone reckless. Someone complicated. Someone who drove her completely insane without even trying.

She managed to push the thoughts away until her last class of the day: chemistry. At first, the class had seemed easy enough. It was similar to one she had taken last year, so she walked into the semester expecting a relaxed grade and minimal effort. Then, somehow, the professor had decided to turn the class into actual torture. The lectures became harder every week, the equations started looking like another language, and every assignment made her question whether she had accidentally enrolled in an advanced science program without realizing it. Thankfully, she was friends with Jake. And annoyingly enough, Jake seemed to be the smartest person in the entire class. He understood concepts almost immediately, barely needing notes, while the rest of the students sat there looking confused and miserable. (Y/n) had long since accepted that sitting beside him was the only reason she wasn’t failing.

Still, as she sat next to him that afternoon with her textbook open in front of her, her attention was nowhere near chemistry. Instead, her thoughts drifted right back to Euijoo. How was she supposed to end things? Should she do it in person? Over text? Should she wait until after the date on Wednesday? Or would that just make things crueler? She barely even noticed the professor talking at the front of the room until he suddenly clapped his hands together. “Alright,” he announced. “The last thirty minutes are free study time. You have a test next week, and judging by the grades from your last quiz, most of you desperately need it.” A collective groan filled the classroom. Jake snorted quietly beside her. “He’s kind of evil,” he muttered. (Y/n) smiled faintly, though it quickly disappeared again.

Jake glanced toward her. Then again. His expression shifted slightly. As a vampire, subtle changes in heartbeat and blood flow were impossible for him to ignore. Right now, (Y/n)’s pulse was uneven, slightly faster than normal, her body practically radiating anxiety. Jake leaned back slightly in his chair. “What’s wrong?” (Y/n) blinked, pulled from her thoughts. “Hm?” “You seem stressed.” She hesitated immediately. Jake noticed. “You’ve been staring at the same page for like ten minutes,” he pointed out. “And you highlighted the title twice.” (Y/n) looked down in horror. She had. Jake laughed softly. “Do you wanna talk about it?”

For a second, she considered brushing him off. But maybe getting a guy’s perspective would help. Jake was honest. Blunt sometimes, but honest. So she let out a quiet breath. “You know how I’m dating Euijoo?” Jake nodded slowly. “Uh-huh.” (Y/n) stared down at her notebook while speaking. “I think I’m losing feelings for him.” Her fingers tightened slightly around her pen. “And I feel horrible about breaking up with him, but…” She sighed quietly. “It’s not right to lead him on either, right?” Jake’s expression softened almost instantly. He turned toward her more fully, lowering his voice slightly despite the classroom noise around them. “Breaking up with someone is never easy,” he said gently. “Especially when they didn’t really do anything wrong.”

(Y/n) swallowed quietly. “But honestly?” Jake continued. “I know I’d rather hear the truth and be heartbroken for a little while than find out weeks later that the person I liked stopped loving me ages ago.” His words settled heavily in her chest. Jake glanced at her carefully before adding, “Or worse, finding out they stayed with me while wanting someone else.” (Y/n)’s stomach twisted. Because she hadn’t even fully considered that possibility before. Not really. She had been so focused on avoiding hurting Euijoo that she hadn’t thought about how much worse things could become if she kept dragging this out.

Because if Niki gave her the chance… If he pulled her close again. Looked at her that way again. Touched her the way he sometimes casually did without even realizing the effect it had on her… She didn’t know if she’d stop herself anymore. And that terrified her. Not because she thought Niki would force anything. But because deep down, she knew she wanted him to. Jake smiled gently at her. “You know,” he said quietly, spinning his pen between his fingers, “Euijoo is a nice guy. I don’t think he’d blame you for this.” (Y/n) looked down at the desk silently. Jake continued after a moment. “Besides, I think most people have that one person they’re convinced would be perfect for them.” A small smile tugged at his lips. “And then it turns out they were meant to be the perfect friend instead of the perfect boyfriend or girlfriend.”

Something in her chest loosened slightly, hearing that. Maybe because Jake said it so casually. Like it wasn’t some horrible, unforgivable thing. (Y/n) smiled faintly. “Thanks, Jake,” she said softly. “I needed to hear that.” Jake nodded once. “Alright,” he said, lightly tapping her textbook. “Now come on. I’ll explain this concept to you one more time because I’m like ninety percent sure this is gonna be the main part of the test.” (Y/n) laughed quietly for the first time all class. “Please do.” Jake immediately flipped to another page, grabbing her pencil before scribbling down a formula in the margins. “Okay, look. The professor keeps bringing this up for a reason,” he explained. “So if you understand this part, you’ll probably survive.” “Probably?” she repeated skeptically. Jake grinned. “I can’t make promises.” As he continued explaining the material, her mind slowly stopped spiraling.

The tightness in her chest eased little by little. Instead of overthinking every possible future conversation with Euijoo, she focused on Jake’s voice, the sound of pencils scratching against paper, and the textbook spread open between them. And for the first time that day, things felt clear again. Because she had finally made up her mind. She was breaking up with Euijoo on Wednesday.

~~~

After class ended, Jake and (Y/n) walked to dance practice together. The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across campus, students slowly filtering out of buildings while others gathered outside with friends. Jake carried both his backpack and a coffee he had somehow managed to buy between classes, while (Y/n) walked beside him. “You better not fail that chemistry test after I practically taught you the entire chapter,” Jake warned dramatically before taking a sip of his drink. (Y/n) snorted. “If I fail, that’s honestly your fault at this point.” “Wow. So quick to betray me.” “You’ll survive.” “Barely.” By the time they reached the practice building, music was already faintly echoing through the hallways.

Jake pushed the studio door open first. Inside, Kei, Niki, Nicholas, Fuma, Jay, and Sunghoon were already there, stretching and talking amongst themselves. The second they noticed her walk in, several heads turned immediately. “Finally,” Jay complained dramatically. “Do you know how boring these people are without you?” Nicholas looked offended. “Excuse you.” (Y/n) laughed softly as she walked further inside. Kei gave her a small wave from where he sat on the floor, tying his shoes, while Sunghoon nodded at her in greeting. Fuma smiled warmly, and Nicholas lifted a hand lazily before going back to fixing the sleeves of his hoodie.

Jake headed toward the locker room to change, leaving (Y/n) near the bags piled against the mirrored wall. She crouched down to place her things beside the others, pulling out her clipboard and flipping through the pages absentmindedly. Before she could fully stand again, something flew toward her. (Y/n)’s reflexes kicked in fast enough for her to catch it easily. She blinked down at the protein bar in her hand before looking up. Niki stood a few feet away with his hands shoved into the pockets of his sweatpants. She smiled automatically. At some point, this had become a habit between them. If she skipped lunch, looked tired, or spent too many hours running around without resting, Niki would silently hand her food like an annoyed house cat pretending not to care.

“Thanks,” she said. Niki nodded casually. “You look extra tired today.” He tilted his head slightly. “I have candy too if you want it.” (Y/n) laughed quietly before placing a hand against his upper arm. “I’m fine, but thank you.” She squeezed lightly. “I’ll let you know if I need it.” For a second, Niki looked almost too pleased by the casual touch. Then he quickly covered it up with a teasing grin. “Alright,” he said. “But I’ll have the right to say ‘I told you so’ if you pass out again.” (Y/n) groaned immediately. “I passed out once.” “You collapsed into my arms,” Niki corrected proudly. “You’re never letting that go, are you?” “Nope.”

She laughed again, warmth spreading through her chest easier than it should have. Things between them felt normal again. Not tense. Not awkward. Just… easy. “If you say ‘I told you so,’ I won’t cook for a month,” she threatened lightly. Niki gasped dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. “But honey,” he whined. “Would you really leave me to starve?” “I think you’ll survive, rich boy.” The others snorted at that. Jay nearly choked on his water, laughing while Nicholas muttered, “She got you there.” (Y/n) patted Niki lightly on the chest before stepping around him and walking toward the others gathered near the mirrors.

“Hey, Nicholas,” she said. The dancer glanced up at her. “What’s up?” he asked. “I saw the dance video you posted on TikTok,” (Y/n) said as she flipped through the papers on her clipboard. Nicholas immediately looked up from where he had been stretching. “Yeah?” he asked. Then his expression shifted slightly. “Wait, should I not have posted it?” He frowned. “I thought you said we should try posting as much as possible.” (Y/n) quickly shook her head. “Oh no, nothing like that.” She smiled slightly. “Actually, I was gonna say that so far, you’ve gotten the most attention.”

Nicholas blinked. “Seriously?” “Yeah.” She glanced back down at her notes. “You’ve been choosing really popular songs, your dancing’s good obviously, and people really like your look and vibe.” She looked back up at him. “So honestly, please post more if you can.” A grin immediately spread across Nicholas’ face. “Oh, good,” he sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his chest. “I thought you were about to scold me.” Jay snorted from nearby. “And instead,” Nicholas continued proudly, “I’m being praised. So basically, I’m the most popular guy on the team, huh?”

Before anyone else could answer, Fuma walked over and lightly smacked the back of Nicholas’ head. “Careful there, Nico,” he said dryly. “Your ego’s gonna make you burst.” Nicholas looked offended. “My ego is perfectly reasonable.” “Sure.” (Y/n) laughed loudly at their bickering before turning toward Fuma. “Oh, Fuma, I saw your post too,” she said. “It’s good, but we seriously need to work on your camera angles.” Fuma immediately nodded with complete seriousness. Jay nearly doubled over laughing while Nicholas proudly pointed at Fuma. “Finally, someone said it.” Fuma looked deeply betrayed.

Before the conversation could continue, Niki suddenly walked over and practically draped himself across (Y/n)’s back and shoulders. The full weight of him leaned against her immediately. (Y/n) let out a noise of protest. “Niki,” she groaned. “You’re heavy.” “Nah,” he replied lazily, resting his chin against the top of her head. “You’re fine.” Honestly, he was mostly annoyed that the wolves had been getting all of her attention for the past few minutes instead of him. “What about me?” he whined dramatically. “How did I do?”

(Y/n) adjusted her footing automatically so she wouldn’t topple over from his height leaning against her. “I’m literally gonna fall.” “You’re dramatic.” She turned her head slightly, looking toward Nicholas and Fuma with clear desperation in her eyes, silently begging one of them to help. Neither did. Instead, both of them smiled knowingly before immediately turning away to start talking to Jay instead. Traitors. (Y/n) sighed dramatically.

“Your video did really well,” she finally admitted. Niki perked up immediately. “How well?” “It was the second highest on the team,” she said while checking her notes again. “Just a few hundred views lower than Nicholas’.” Niki narrowed his eyes instantly toward Nicholas. Nicholas smirked smugly. “Talent always wins.” “Oh, shut up,” Niki scoffed. “My video was better.” “It literally wasn’t.” “It had more aura.” Nicholas looked horrified. “Did you just say aura unironically?”  Niki ignored him completely, instead looking back down at (Y/n) with a pleased grin. “So basically I’m your favorite.” (Y/n) rolled her eyes. “That is absolutely not what I said.” “But it’s what you meant.” “It really wasn’t.” Still, despite her words, the smile tugging at the corners of her lips made Niki grin even wider.

As the whole team gradually gathered together in the center of the practice room, (Y/n) found herself staring at them thoughtfully. It was strange sometimes, seeing all of them lined up together like this. Kei and Niki were by far the tallest. They naturally stood out no matter where they were positioned, both of them towering over almost everyone else in the room. Then came Nicholas, Fuma, and Sunghoon, slightly shorter but still noticeably tall enough to command attention easily. The rest of the group balanced things out more evenly. Jay, Sunoo, Taki, Yuma, Jungwon, and Jake were all relatively similar in height, though each carried themselves completely differently. Jay had an effortless elegance to him, Sunoo somehow made every movement look cute, Jungwon always stood calmly with perfect posture, while Jake somehow looked relaxed even while stretching.

But as (Y/n)’s eyes traveled across the group again, another detail suddenly stood out to her. Hair. Specifically, the lack of variety. Except for Sunoo, every single one of them had black hair. Sunoo’s blonde hair immediately drew attention because of it, though the color had started fading slightly near the roots already. (Y/n) narrowed her eyes thoughtfully. When she researched other showcase teams online, most groups had at least three or four members with brighter or more unique hair colors. Silver. Blue. Red. White blonde. Sometimes, even split dyed styles. And honestly? It worked.

People noticed things like that instantly. Maybe they could use wigs. The thought made her eyes drift toward Niki automatically. Blonde would probably look insane on him. Or silver. Nicholas could probably pull off dark red. Kei would look intimidating with white hair. (Y/n)’s brain continued spiraling deeper into styling ideas. Wigs would definitely be cheaper than bleaching and damaging their actual hair. But then they’d have to learn how to secure them properly. What if one flew off during choreography? Actually, that would be horrifying. Imagine Niki whipping his head during a dance break and suddenly launching a wig across the stage. (Y/n) grimaced slightly.

“No, glue maybe…” she mumbled quietly to herself. “Or extra clips… but sweat could still…” The boys nearby slowly began exchanging confused looks. “Maybe colored contacts too…” she continued absentmindedly. “But that could get expensive…” “What’s expensive?” Jay whispered toward Sunghoon. “I have no idea,” Sunghoon whispered back. “At least three wigs…” (Y/n) muttered while scribbling something random onto her clipboard. “But matching lace fronts for dancing sounds difficult…” By now, several of the boys were openly staring at her. 

Yuma finally walked over and waved a hand directly in front of her face. “Earth to (Y/n),” he said with a laugh. “You awake?” (Y/n) blinked rapidly before looking up at him. “Oh.” She straightened slightly. “Sorry, did I say that out loud?” The boys immediately burst into laughter. Jay answered first. “If speaking in code counts as talking out loud, then sure.” (Y/n) giggled softly, slightly embarrassed now that everyone was staring at her. “Sorry,” she said. “I was just thinking.” She pointed vaguely toward the group. “Except for Sunoo, all of you have black hair. Which basically makes Sunoo stand out a lot.” Sunoo looked oddly proud hearing that. “As I should.” Nicholas rolled his eyes immediately. (Y/n) ignored them and continued.

“And when I looked at other showcase teams online, most groups had at least three or four members with fun hair colors.” She tapped her pen against the clipboard thoughtfully. “The audience seems to really like that kind of thing.” The boys all looked at each other for a moment. “Huh,” Kei muttered. “I never really thought about it before.” He ran a hand through his dark hair absentmindedly. “But now that you mention it, even at the marathon, a lot of the guys from other dance teams had highlights or dyed hair.” (Y/n) nodded quickly. “Exactly. It makes people remember you faster visually.”

Jay hummed thoughtfully. “So your brain was basically spiraling over our hair.” “Unfortunately, yes.” “That’s kind of cute,” Sunoo mumbled. (Y/n) pretended not to hear him. “So,” she continued, flipping through her notes again, “I was trying to decide whether it would be better to ask some of you to dye your actual hair or buy wigs instead.” At the word wigs, several of the boys immediately looked alarmed. “Wigs?” Jake repeated. “What if it flies off?” Taki asked in horror. “That’s literally what I was thinking about earlier,” (Y/n) admitted. Niki burst out laughing. “Imagine Nicholas hitting a turn and suddenly launching pink hair across the audience.”

Nicholas looked offended. “Why am I the one losing the wig?” “Because you dance the hardest.” “That’s true, actually,” Jay admitted. Eventually, though, the conversation shifted more seriously. One by one, most of the boys admitted they wouldn’t really mind dyeing their actual hair if it helped the team gain more attention. (Y/n)’s eyes widened slightly. “Really?” Sunghoon shrugged casually. “It grows back.” “Exactly,” Niki agreed. “And if it helps our popularity, why not?” Even Jungwon nodded. “As long as our hair doesn’t completely die.” “That can definitely be avoided if we’re careful,” (Y/n) assured quickly.

She looked down at her clipboard for a second before glancing back up at all of them, eyes scanning each member thoughtfully. “Okay, well… if that’s the case, we can rotate between all of you every now and then so your hair has time to recover between colors.” The boys listened surprisingly seriously now. Then (Y/n) hesitated slightly before speaking again. “If I can speak my mind…” Niki grinned. “You always do.” (Y/n) ignored him.

“I think Niki and Sunghoon would suit blonde really well. Like Sunoo.” Niki immediately looked pleased with himself. “I knew it.” Sunghoon just sighed quietly like he had already accepted his fate. “Kei,” (Y/n) continued thoughtfully, “I think you’d look really good with a whiter blonde. Like almost silver.” Kei blinked slowly. “That sounds kind of terrifying.” “It sounds hot,” Jay corrected. (Y/n) laughed before continuing. “Fuma and Jay would suit dark blue really well.” Jay immediately flipped his hair dramatically. “I already knew I was meant for greatness.” Fuma snorted. “You’d say that no matter what color she picked.” “Correct.”

(Y/n) smiled before pointing her pen toward Nicholas and Yuma. “You two could definitely pull off red or pink. Or blonde too, honestly.” Nicholas looked genuinely intrigued now. “Pink could actually go hard.” Yuma laughed. “I’m trying to imagine you with pink hair, and somehow it makes sense.” “Taki,” (Y/n) continued, “I think highlights would look really nice on you.” Taki gasped dramatically. “She sees the vision.” “Jungwon,” she said next, “maybe brighter blue? Possibly purple.” Jungwon looked mildly horrified. “Purple?” “You’d look expensive,” Sunoo informed him. That somehow made Jungwon laugh. “And finally Jake…” (Y/n) tilted her head thoughtfully toward him. “Maybe brown or blonde too.” Jake blinked. “Brown.” Everyone immediately stared at him.

Jake frowned. “What?” “You already have black hair,” Nicholas deadpanned. “No, but like…” Jake gestured vaguely. “Different brown.” “That explained absolutely nothing,” Jay said. The room filled with laughter again. Eventually, everyone looked back toward (Y/n), who was still staring at them like a stylist planning a complete makeover. Taki pointed at her accusingly. “Oh wow,” he exclaimed. “You’ve thought about this way too much.”

“No, I haven’t,” (Y/n) said immediately, glaring at Taki across the room. Taki raised both hands defensively. “I’m just saying, you had color palettes ready.” (Y/n) narrowed her eyes. “It’s called being organized.” “It’s called being slightly terrifying,” Jay corrected. The room filled with laughter again. (Y/n) rolled her eyes dramatically. “It’s just…” She sighed before speaking more honestly. “When I get serious about something, I want to do it well.” The room quieted slightly after that. Because all of them knew she meant it. Every bit of attention the team had gotten recently was because of her planning. The social media growth, the collaborations, the posting schedules, the events they attended. She took all of it seriously because she genuinely wanted them to succeed.

Before anyone else could comment, Niki walked over and lightly bumped his shoulder against hers. He also shot Taki a glare. “You’re doing great,” he said simply. “Don’t listen to the idiot.” “Hey!” Taki yelled loudly in protest. Nobody cared. Sunoo actually laughed harder. Nicholas stretched his arms over his head before speaking up. “Okay, so.” He looked around the room. “Who’s actually sacrificing their hair here and who’s helping?” (Y/n)’s eyes brightened immediately at the question. “Well…” She flipped through her clipboard again. “If we buy everything we need, we could probably dye some hair this weekend.”

The boys immediately started talking over each other. “This weekend?” “Oh, my god.” “Wait, seriously?” Then (Y/n) glanced over toward Niki. “Why don’t we do a team dinner at Niki’s and my place?” The way she paused slightly while looking at him made it obvious she was silently asking permission, too. Niki nodded almost immediately. “Sounds good.” The second he agreed, chaos erupted. “Yay! Party at Niki’s!” Yuma shouted dramatically. Sunoo clapped excitedly while Jay immediately asked if there would be snacks. Niki groaned loudly already. “I’m gonna regret this.” “You absolutely are,” Jake confirmed. Fuma laughed softly before bringing the conversation back on track. “We still haven’t decided whose hair we’re sacrificing first.”

(Y/n) looked around the room thoughtfully, eyes landing on each member one by one. “Um…” She smiled slightly. “If it’s okay, let’s fix Sunoo’s roots…” Sunoo nodded proudly. “As we should.” “Then maybe we will turn Nicholas into a tomato.” Nicholas gasped dramatically while everyone else burst into laughter. “I cannot believe this is how you speak about me.” “You’d look good red,” (Y/n) defended. Nicholas crossed his arms. “Continue.” “And then maybe Niki…” She tilted her head thoughtfully toward him. “Or we make Jay a blueberry.” Jay looked deeply offended. “A blueberry?” “You literally said dark blue would suit you!” “Yes, but hearing it phrased like that is upsetting.” Niki laughed so hard he nearly doubled over.

Meanwhile, Nicholas pointed at Jay immediately. “No, no, she’s right. You would look like a blueberry.” Jay looked betrayed. “I hate this team.” “You love us,” Sunghoon said calmly. Unfortunately for Jay, he was correct. Kei smiled slightly while looking around at everyone. “How about we just do all of that?” he suggested. “Sunoo and Niki as blondes, Nico with the red, and Jay with the blue.” Niki immediately grinned. “Oh, I’d look insane blonde.” “You already think you look insane now,” Jake muttered. Kei ignored him and continued. “That’ll look good. I’m sure of it.” (Y/n) looked genuinely excited now, already scribbling notes onto her clipboard.

“Okay,” she said quickly. “I’ll buy the stuff we need for Saturday then, and we can figure the rest out later.” Honestly, seeing her so invested in all of it made several of the boys smile without even realizing it. Because every time she talked about the team like this, it stopped feeling like some random showcase. It started feeling real.

~~~

All too soon, Wednesday arrived. The entire day, (Y/n) felt strangely nervous. Not anxious exactly. Just heavy. Like she already knew something important was ending before it had even happened. She had gotten permission to skip dance practice that evening so she could go on her date with Euijoo. Most of the team only knew she had plans, though Jake knew the truth. He had noticed the way she kept checking her phone all morning, how distracted she looked during lunch.  Part of him considered warning Niki somehow. Not because Niki and (Y/n) were together. They definitely weren’t. But Jake wasn’t blind either. Still, after thinking about it for a while, he decided against interfering. It wasn’t his place. So instead, he simply wished her luck before she left campus.

(Y/n) met Euijoo at a park not too far from the university. The weather had cooled slightly compared to earlier in the week, leaves shifting gently in the breeze while people wandered along the paths surrounding the gardens and small cafés nearby. When she first saw him waiting for her, hands tucked into the pockets of his coat, he smiled immediately. And honestly? For a little while, things felt good again. Easy. Normal. They walked through the park together slowly, talking about random things. Classes. Social media. A professor Euijoo hated. A dog they saw chasing leaves near the fountain.

At one point, Euijoo laughed so hard at one of her jokes that tears formed in his eyes, and hearing that sound almost made her chest ache. Because this was what had made her like him in the first place. He was kind. Gentle. Comfortable. For a few moments, it almost felt like the beginning of their relationship again. Like maybe if she ignored the lingering guilt in her chest long enough, things could somehow return to normal. But deep down, she knew they couldn’t. And Euijoo knew it too.

Three hours later, the sun had started setting behind the city skyline, painting the sky in soft shades of orange and pink. The temperature dropped with it. (Y/n) rubbed her hands together slightly as a cold breeze passed through the park. Without saying anything, Euijoo slipped his jacket off and draped it over her shoulders. “It’s okay, you’ll get cold,” she protested softly. “I’ll survive,” he said with a small smile. They kept walking after that. Slower now. Quieter. Eventually, they stopped near a bench overlooking part of the city, the glowing sunset stretching behind the buildings in the distance.

The view was beautiful. But somehow painfully sad too. They sat beside each other silently for a while, the wind softly moving through the trees around them. Then Euijoo finally spoke. “Thank you for today, (Y/n).” She turned slightly toward him. “What do you mean?” Euijoo smiled faintly before looking back toward the setting sun. “This was a nice last date,” he said quietly. “A good ending to our relationship, don’t you think?” (Y/n)’s breath caught. “How did you know?” Euijoo swallowed once before answering. He still didn’t look at her. He couldn’t. Because if he did, he thought maybe he’d lose the courage to say it.

“I felt it too,” he admitted softly. “For a while now.” The words hurt more than she expected. Not because she disagreed. But because hearing him say it out loud made everything final. “We just…” Euijoo paused, searching for the right words. “We weren’t the right fit.” (Y/n) slowly turned her gaze back toward the sunset, too. “It was obvious that whatever we had…” Euijoo continued quietly, “wasn’t really love.” The wind brushed gently past them again. And suddenly, (Y/n) realized what he was doing. Euijoo was trying to make this easier for her. He was trying to be the one ending things because he knew she didn’t know how. Trying to carry the uglier part of the breakup himself so she wouldn’t have to feel guilty. And somehow, that hurt worst of all.

“Euijoo… I’m sorry,” (Y/n) said quietly. Her voice sounded smaller than she intended. Euijoo immediately shook his head. “It’s okay.” For the first time since they sat down, he finally looked at her properly. His expression was soft. Sad, but soft. “We’ve both been thinking about this for a while,” he said gently. “It’s easy to tell.” (Y/n) looked down at her hands resting in her lap. Part of her wanted to argue. Wanted to apologize more. But deep down, she knew he was right. “It’s better to end this now,” Euijoo continued quietly, “before we actually hurt each other.” The wind blew past them again, colder now that the sun had nearly disappeared behind the skyline. Euijoo smiled faintly. “You’re a really nice girl, (Y/n).” His voice wavered just slightly. “I’m lucky I got to be your boyfriend for a bit.” That was what finally broke her.

A tear slipped down her cheek before she could stop it. (Y/n) quickly wiped at it, almost frustrated with herself. She wasn’t supposed to cry. She was the one who lost feelings first. She was the one who had been preparing to end things. But somehow, hearing the relationship had officially ended still hurt. Because rejection hurts no matter what side you stand on. Because endings hurt even when they were necessary. Euijoo noticed the tear immediately, and for a second, his own composure almost cracked too. “I hope we can stay friends,” he said softly. (Y/n) nodded quickly. “I’d love to stay friends.” And she meant it. Euijoo smiled again after hearing that. His eyes had become glossy now, too, though he stubbornly held the tears back. “See you around, (Y/n).”

Slowly, he stood up from the bench. The jacket still rested around her shoulders. “Return the jacket whenever,” he added quietly. (Y/n) knew immediately why he was leaving so fast. He didn’t want to cry in front of her. And honestly, she was grateful for it. Because if he started crying, she thought maybe she would too. So instead, she just sat there while he walked away down the pathway, hands shoved into his pockets as the sunset painted long shadows behind him. “See you around, Euijoo,” she whispered softly. By the time he disappeared from sight, the sun had fully dipped beneath the horizon. A fitting end to their relationship.

(Y/n) stayed sitting on that bench long after Euijoo left. The city slowly shifted from gold to blue around her, the last traces of sunlight disappearing behind the buildings while streetlights flickered to life one by one. People passed occasionally along the pathways nearby, laughing with friends or hurrying home before the night grew colder, but (Y/n) barely noticed any of them. She just sat there quietly with Euijoo’s jacket wrapped around her shoulders, watching the sunset finally fade completely into darkness.

~~~

Meanwhile, across campus, Euijoo stood in a parking lot trying to collect himself. His eyes were still slightly red from holding back tears, though his expression had settled into something calmer now. Tired maybe. Hollow. Still, he stayed leaning against the hood of a nearby car, hands shoved into his pockets, while waiting because there was one more thing he needed to do tonight.

A few minutes later, Niki finally exited the practice building. His gym bag hung loosely over one shoulder while he scrolled through something on his phone with the other hand. The second he spotted Euijoo standing near his car, though, his expression darkened immediately. Niki stopped walking. “What do you want?” he asked coldly. The tone alone made the tension in the parking lot shift instantly. Niki opened the backseat door anyway, tossing his bag inside carelessly without taking his eyes off the wolf. Euijoo straightened slightly. “We need to talk.” Niki scoffed. “About what?”

For a second, silence settled between them. Then Euijoo answered quietly. “About (Y/n).” That got Niki’s full attention immediately. The atmosphere changed so fast it almost felt violent. Niki slowly shut the car door. His eyes bled into glowing red within seconds, sharp fangs extending slightly as instinct and possessiveness surged through him before he could stop it. Euijoo reacted just as quickly. His own eyes flashed yellow, claws threatening to emerge while his fangs extended in warning too. A vampire and a werewolf. Standing alone together in the dark. Neither trusting the other. Neither willing to back down. Cold wind swept through the parking lot as they stared at each other in silence. And honestly? Who knew how this conversation would end.

“What about her?” Niki’s voice dripped with venom. His entire body had gone tense, shoulders stiff as he stared Euijoo down across the dim parking lot. Euijoo sighed quietly. “Look, I don’t want to fight.” Slowly, deliberately, he forced himself back into a fully human appearance. The yellow glow faded from his eyes, claws retracting as he raised his hands slightly in surrender. “Can we just talk?” he asked tiredly. “Guy to guy?” Niki didn’t answer immediately. Every instinct inside him screamed to attack. The vampire side of him hated wolves enough already, but this? This wolf had dated her. Touched her. Kissed her. Niki clenched his fists so tightly his nails nearly cut into his palms. He wanted to slam Euijoo into the concrete until he stopped breathing. But he couldn’t. Shouldn’t.

So after a long moment, Niki let out a slow breath. His fangs gradually disappeared, eyes fading back from glowing red to their usual dark brown. “Fine,” he muttered coldly. “Let’s go to the roof.” Euijoo nodded once. The two of them walked through the quiet campus building in tense silence, neither willing to walk beside the other. The only sounds were distant footsteps echoing through hallways and the soft buzz of fluorescent lights overhead.

Eventually, they reached the rooftop. Night had fully settled over the city now, cool wind sweeping across the open space while lights glittered endlessly below them. At least up there, they knew nobody would interrupt them. Niki stopped near the edge first, turning sharply toward Euijoo. “So,” he said flatly. “What did you want to talk about?” Euijoo stayed quiet for a second, eyes drifting upward toward the moon beginning to rise overhead. Then he finally spoke. “(Y/n) and I just broke up.”

Niki froze. “What?” The reaction was immediate and genuine enough that Euijoo almost laughed bitterly. He slowly looked toward the younger man. “You know,” Euijoo said quietly, “I didn’t know she was your mate.” Niki’s expression darkened slightly again. “I only figured it out last Friday,” Euijoo continued. “If I’d known before, I wouldn’t have dated her.” The wind shifted between them. “We might not be good friends,” Euijoo admitted, “but it’s wrong to try and steal someone else’s mate.” Niki stared at him silently. They broke up. The words repeated inside his head over and over again. They broke up. Part of him had imagined this moment before. Wondered what it would feel like if she became single again. But now that it was actually happening, his mind had completely stopped working. He didn’t know what emotion hit him first. Shock. Relief. Hope. Guilt.

All of it crashed together so violently that for a few seconds, he genuinely couldn’t move. Couldn’t speak. He just stood there frozen beneath the moonlight, staring at Euijoo while his heart pounded loud enough to feel painful. “I still like her,” Euijoo admitted quietly. The words immediately made Niki tense again. Euijoo kept his eyes on the city below them instead of looking directly at him. “She’s not my mate,” he continued. “But she’s something close to it.” The wind shifted harshly across the rooftop. “I wish I could stay with her,” Euijoo said honestly. “But it wouldn’t be right.”

Niki’s fists clenched so tightly his knuckles cracked. Every word out of Euijoo’s mouth felt like gasoline being poured onto a fire already burning out of control inside him. Before he could properly think, Niki moved. His fist slammed hard into Euijoo’s cheek. The sound echoed sharply across the rooftop. Euijoo staggered slightly from the force, but as a werewolf, the punch barely did any real damage. Honestly, part of him had expected it. Maybe even wanted it. Because the entire reason he came here tonight was to see something. To confirm something. Just how much did Niki care about her?

A spear and a shield. Which one was stronger? Which one won in the end? This time, it was the spear. And deep down, Euijoo already knew that as long as this battle existed between the two of them, Niki would always win. Euijoo slowly looked back at him, a faint bruise already healing beneath the moonlight. “The feeling of kissing her,” he said quietly, “was like being hugged by the sun itself.” That did it. Niki practically growled before throwing another punch. This time, Euijoo caught his fist midair. The impact still sent force through both of them as they struggled against each other, strength pressing violently between vampire and werewolf.

“Are you good enough for her?” Euijoo asked sharply. Niki’s eyes flashed red again instantly. “A reckless half delinquent?” Euijoo continued, gripping his wrist tighter. “Do you honestly deserve her?” For a second, Niki genuinely saw red. His instincts screamed at him to attack. To rip Euijoo apart for daring to question him. But then… Something inside him stopped. Because deep down, the worst part was that Niki had asked himself those exact same questions already. Over and over again. Slowly, his anger loosened. His breathing steadied. And eventually, Niki stopped trying to hit him. Euijoo felt the resistance disappear first.

Niki lowered his fist completely. The silence afterward felt heavier than the fighting itself. Finally, Niki spoke. “I know I’m reckless.” His voice sounded quieter now. Honest. “And I know I need to be better.” Euijoo watched him carefully. Niki leaned back slightly, pulling his wrist free. “I’m working on becoming the person she deserves.” There was no arrogance in his voice anymore. No teasing. No ego. Just truth. “I’m not perfect,” Niki admitted. “But I know one thing.” The moonlight reflected faintly in his dark eyes as he looked directly at Euijoo. “I’ll do whatever it takes to keep her happy.”

Euijoo stared at him for a long moment before finally smiling faintly. “Good,” he said quietly. Then, before Niki could react, Euijoo stepped forward and punched him hard across the cheek. Niki’s head snapped slightly to the side from the impact. It stung. But otherwise, he barely felt it. Honestly, he didn’t even try to dodge. It was only fair. Slowly, Niki looked back at him, rubbing at his jaw once while Euijoo let out a tired sigh. The werewolf tilted his head upward, staring at the moon hanging above them. “Two more things,” he said. Niki frowned slightly but stayed quiet. The first thing Euijoo told him was a secret. A small one. But useful. Something that would help (Y/n) move through the breakup easier instead of drowning in guilt over it. The second thing he told Niki was where she was right now.

By the time Euijoo finished speaking, Niki was already turning away. He never thought he’d willingly take advice from Euijoo of all people. Yet here he was. Running through campus because of him. Cold wind whipped against Niki’s face as he moved quickly through the dark streets, heart pounding harder the closer he got to the park. It was freezing out. And she was still sitting out there alone. The thought alone made his chest ache. When Niki finally found her, his heart physically hurt at the sight. (Y/n) still sat on the bench overlooking the city, Euijoo’s jacket wrapped tightly around herself while the night wind moved softly through her hair.

She looked so small suddenly. So sad. Her eyes were red from crying. When she noticed him approaching, she blinked in surprise before a weak smile formed on her face. “Niki,” she whispered softly. The sound of her voice nearly destroyed him. Niki walked over quietly before sitting down beside her on the bench. For once, he didn’t tease her. Didn’t joke. Didn’t try to make her laugh immediately. Instead, he simply opened his arms for her silently. That was all it took. (Y/n)’s composure shattered instantly. The second she leaned forward and rested her head against his chest, the tears came harder than before. A broken sob escaped her as she grabbed onto the front of his hoodie tightly.

Niki immediately wrapped his arms around her securely, one hand moving gently through her hair while the other held her close against him. And somehow, that only made her cry more. She felt stupid. Absolutely stupid. This was what she wanted. She had spent days thinking about ending the relationship. Preparing herself for it. So why did it hurt this much? Why did her chest ache like something important had been ripped away from her? Why was she crying like a child who had lost their favorite toy? None of it made sense. “I’m sorry,” she choked out between tears without even knowing what she was apologizing for. Niki’s arms tightened around her immediately. “For what?” he asked softly. (Y/n) shook her head against his chest. “I don’t know.” And honestly? That answer hurt him more than anything else.

Niki let her cry for several more minutes. He didn’t rush her. Didn’t tell her everything would be okay immediately. He just held her quietly while her tears soaked through the front of his hoodie, one hand gently rubbing slow circles against her back. Eventually, her crying softened into uneven breathing. “Let’s go home,” Niki said softly. (Y/n) nodded weakly. Her throat hurt from crying so much. As they stood up from the bench, Niki’s eyes briefly landed on Euijoo’s jacket still wrapped around her shoulders. A sharp sting of jealousy twisted inside him instantly. He hated it. Hated seeing another man’s scent all over her. Hated that she still held onto the jacket so tightly, fingers curled into the fabric like she wasn’t ready to let go yet.

But Niki swallowed the feeling down. Because this wasn’t about him. Not tonight. So instead, he quietly guided her back toward campus. The parking lot was mostly empty now, cold air surrounding them as they walked side by side in silence. Niki occasionally glanced toward her, making sure she was still okay without directly asking. Once they got into the car, the drive home passed in a blur. (Y/n) mostly stared out the window silently while city lights flashed across the glass beside her. Niki kept one hand loosely on the steering wheel, the other clenched slightly in his lap every time he caught the lingering sadness on her face.

By the time they finally got home, it was already very late. The apartment felt unusually quiet when they stepped inside. Niki slipped his shoes off before immediately turning toward her. “You should eat something,” he said gently. “Neither of us had dinner.” (Y/n) shook her head almost instantly. “I’m not hungry.” “Still.” “I can’t.” Niki hesitated. Part of him wanted to insist. But another part knew she needed space more than anything right now. So instead, he simply nodded. “Okay.” (Y/n) gave him a small tired smile before quietly walking toward her room. The second her bedroom door closed, Niki let out a long breath.

He wanted to do more for her. Wanted to fix this somehow. Wanted to make her smile again already. But he knew heartbreak didn’t work like that. She needed time. Needed to actually feel everything instead of burying it away. So Niki forced himself not to hover outside her room like an anxious idiot. Instead, he headed toward his gaming room. Normally he would’ve distracted himself with games or loud music or literally anything else to stop thinking too hard. Tonight, though, he sat at his computer researching something instead.

For nearly an hour, he scrolled through pages and reviews carefully before finally finding exactly what he was looking for. A small smile spread across his face. Perfect. It would arrive on Friday. “Good,” he murmured quietly to himself. “Hopefully she’ll like it.” Despite how late it had gotten, Niki eventually stood up again, making a quick trip to the kitchen, and then headed toward (Y/n)’s room. He knocked softly on the door. He could still hear her moving around inside, which meant she was awake.

A few seconds later, her quiet voice answered. “Come in.” Niki opened the door slowly. (Y/n) sat curled up on the bed wearing oversized pajamas now, her eyes still puffy and red from crying. In his hands was a tray from the kitchen. A sandwich. Some fruit. And a glass of water. Niki walked over awkwardly before setting it carefully beside her. “You need to eat something,” he said. “It’s not much, but…” A sheepish smile appeared briefly on his face. “It’s what I can cook without burning down the kitchen.” A small laugh escaped her despite everything. And honestly, hearing it made something warm spread through his chest instantly. “Thank you, Ki,” she whispered softly. The nickname nearly killed him on the spot. Niki nodded quickly before she could notice how flustered he suddenly felt. “I hope you get some sleep,” he said quietly. Then, before he could say something stupid, he turned and walked back out of the room.

~~~

The next morning, Niki woke up worried. He tried to tell himself she would be okay eventually, that breakups were normal and people moved on all the time, but the image of her crying against his chest the night before still lingered heavily in his mind. Part of him wanted to knock on her door immediately and check on her. The other part knew that would probably annoy her. So instead, he stayed in the kitchen pretending to focus on making coffee while constantly glancing toward the hallway.

The moment her bedroom door finally opened, he looked up immediately. (Y/n) walked into the kitchen quietly, still wearing oversized clothes, her hair slightly messy from sleep. But what immediately caught Niki’s attention was the tray in her hands. Empty. The sandwich was gone. The fruit too. Even the glass of water had been finished. Relief washed through him instantly. At least she had eaten something. Still, when she got closer, he noticed her eyes were still slightly swollen and red. She had cried more after he left her room. The realization made his chest ache quietly. “Good morning,” Niki said softly. (Y/n) looked toward him before offering a small smile. It didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Morning.”

Niki leaned slightly against the kitchen counter, studying her carefully. “How are you feeling?” (Y/n) shrugged weakly. “Okay, I guess.” The answer sounded automatic. Like she didn’t really know yet. Niki nodded slowly. Neither of them spoke for a few seconds after that. The apartment felt strangely quiet compared to usual. Finally, Niki pushed himself off the counter. “Let’s go to uni,” he said gently. “I’m sure Sophia will make you feel better.” That finally earned a slightly more genuine reaction from her. A tiny laugh. “Probably.” Niki grabbed his keys while (Y/n) set the tray down in the sink. As they headed toward the door together, she stopped for a second. “Thanks, Ki,” she said quietly. “For everything.” Niki looked at her for a moment longer than necessary. Then he smiled softly. “Always.”

~~~

Thursday afternoon, when (Y/n) walked into the dance room, Niki immediately noticed she seemed a little better. Not completely. There was still sadness lingering quietly underneath her expression, still a heaviness in her eyes that hadn’t fully disappeared yet. But it was better. Especially because this time, when she smiled, it actually reached her eyes too. Jake walked beside her carrying both his own bag and somehow her water bottle too, talking nonstop about something ridiculous.

“And then the professor looked at me,” Jake said dramatically, “like I was the problem.” “You were most likely, the problem,” (Y/n) laughed. “No, because explain to me why being awake should matter if my grades are excellent?” “That’s not how university works.” “It should be.” Niki found himself smiling before he even realized it. Thank god for Jake honestly. Yuma and Taki quickly joined the conversation too after jogging over from behind them. 

“No, wait,” Taki interrupted loudly. “Tell her what happened after class.” Yuma immediately groaned. “No.” “You literally walked into the wrong lecture hall.” (Y/n) burst into laughter immediately. “I was tired!” Yuma defended. “You sat there for fifteen minutes before realizing!” “In my defense, the professor sounded mathishly enough that I thought math had turned into philosophy.” By now everyone was laughing too hard to speak properly. The sound of (Y/n)’s laughter echoed warmly through the practice room, and hearing it again after yesterday made something inside Niki finally relax a little.

Then suddenly the dance room door slammed open dramatically. Everyone turned immediately. And instantly lost it. Nicholas, Sunghoon, Jungwon, and Kei walked into the room wearing the cheapest, ugliest wigs imaginable. Jungwon was neon yellow. Sunghoon’s black bob wig sat halfway off his head while Nicholas somehow wore a bright red wig backwards. Kei’s silver wig looked especially tragic because half the fake hair stuck straight upward like he had been electrocuted. Jungwon looked genuinely dead inside as he looked up at the yellow wig on his head. The four of them posed dramatically near the entrance like runway models.

“Do we look fabulous?” Nicholas asked proudly. (Y/n) doubled over laughing immediately. “Oh my god.” Sunghoon flipped the ends of his horrible wig with absolutely zero shame. “I personally think I look expensive.” “You look haunted,” Jake wheezed. Before anyone could recover properly, Nicholas suddenly yelled, “Hit the music!” And somehow, Kei actually did. The four immediately started dancing dramatically in the middle of the room like they were performing on a giant stage instead of embarrassing themselves in a university practice room.

Within seconds, the wigs started flying everywhere. Nicholas spun too hard and launched the red wig directly at Taki’s face. Sunghoon’s bob slid completely sideways until it covered one eye. Kei dipped Jungwon dramatically during a dance move and his silver wig flew clean off his head before landing on the floor behind them. (Y/n) laughed so hard tears started forming in her eyes again. Not sad tears this time. Real laughter. The kind that made her stomach hurt. Thankfully, Jay and Fuma had already started recording from two completely different angles the second the wigs appeared. “This is going online immediately,” Jay announced between laughs. “Oh, absolutely,” Fuma agreed. “This is blackmail material,” Jake added.

Niki leaned against the mirrored wall, laughing along with everyone else before his gaze drifted back toward (Y/n). She was still laughing hard enough to hold onto Jake’s shoulder for balance. And honestly? Seeing that expression on her face again made relief settle heavily in his chest. Thank god his friends were shameless idiots. 

After all the chaos finally settled down, practice truly began. And honestly? The difference compared to just a few weeks ago was insane. Even though Nicholas and Fuma had only joined the team recently, the eleven of them already danced together like they had known each other forever. Their timing matched naturally now, movements flowing together smoothly as if they had been practicing side by side since childhood. (Y/n) stood near the mirrors with her clipboard in hand, watching them carefully while music blasted through the speakers. Niki and Sunghoon moved almost perfectly in sync during one part of the choreography. Somehow, all of them together just worked despite their differences.

During one of the short breaks, (Y/n) quickly edited the wig video on her phone while the boys argued over whose fake hair looked worst. “Nicholas looked like a divorced aunt,” Jake insisted. “I looked fashionable,” Nicholas argued back. “You looked unemployed.” (Y/n) laughed quietly while adding captions and cutting together the funniest clips before finally posting the video online. Honestly, she already knew people were going to love it. Especially the part where Kei’s wig launched across the room like a projectile.

Eventually, after hours of dancing, practice finally came to an end. One by one, the boys started grabbing water bottles, hoodies, and bags scattered around the studio floor. (Y/n) was busy organizing papers on her clipboard when she suddenly realized everyone had gone oddly quiet. She looked up. All eleven boys stood there staring at her. “What?” she asked cautiously. Sunoo smiled first. “We just wanted to say something.” (Y/n) blinked in confusion. Then Jungwon spoke. “If you’re ever feeling down again,” he said softly, “or if you need help with anything…” “We’re all here for you,” Jake finished. “No matter what,” Fuma added with a small smile. “You’re part of the team, right?” Yuma said casually. 

The sincerity in their voices caught her off guard completely. For a second, (Y/n) genuinely didn’t know what to say. Then a soft smile slowly spread across her face. “Thanks, guys,” she said quietly. “I’ll remember that next time.” “Good,” Jay nodded dramatically. “Because emotional support is one of my many talents.” “You cried over a sad dog commercial last week,” Nicholas deadpanned. “And?” The room filled with laughter one last time before everyone slowly started heading out.

Eventually, only (Y/n) and Niki remained. Together they walked toward the parking lot outside campus. The air had grown colder now, dark clouds covering most of the evening sky overhead. (Y/n) glanced upward as they approached the car. “Looks like it’ll rain tonight.” Niki looked up too before nodding. “Yeah. Definitely.” The air already smelled like rain. (Y/n) smiled slightly while climbing into the passenger seat. “How about soup and grilled cheese sandwiches for dinner then?” Niki looked at her in disbelief before laughing. “That sounds like something a child would eat.” (Y/n) immediately pouted at him. “Hey. It’s my favorite food on rainy days.” Niki chuckled while starting the car. “I didn’t say it sounded bad.” He glanced toward her briefly. “Just childish.” (Y/n) crossed her arms dramatically. “You’re uninvited from dinner.” “Too late,” Niki replied smugly. “I’ll eat whatever you cook.”

The rest of the night passed peacefully. Rain eventually started tapping softly against the apartment windows while (Y/n) stood in the kitchen making broccoli soup and extremely cheesy grilled cheese sandwiches. Niki had complained the entire time. “That is way too much cheese.” “There’s no such thing.” “Yes, there is.” “No, there isn’t.” Then ten minutes later he ended up stealing half her sandwich anyway. “You’re a hypocrite,” (Y/n) accused while pointing at him dramatically. Niki shrugged without shame. “I never said it wasn’t good.”

The warmth of the apartment, mixed with the sound of rain and the easy conversation between them, made something inside (Y/n) finally settle a little. Not completely. There was still sadness lingering quietly in the back of her mind. But it didn’t feel crushing anymore. Just sore. Tomorrow was Friday. She didn’t have classes, which meant she could spend the day buying hair dye and supplies for Saturday before heading to dance practice afterward. At least staying busy helped.

By the time they finished eating and cleaning the kitchen, it had already gotten pretty late. As they stood near the hallway ready to head to their rooms, Niki suddenly held something out toward her. (Y/n) blinked. A card. She stared at him questioningly. “Here.” (Y/n) tilted her head slightly. “Why are you handing me a card?” Niki sighed like this should’ve been obvious. “Because you need to buy the dye and everything tomorrow,” he explained. “And that stuff’s expensive.” (Y/n) looked back down at the card in surprise. “So use mine.” For a second, she just stared at him. Then slowly took it from his hand. “Okay…” she said carefully. “If you say so.” Niki nodded casually. “Buy whatever you want.” The words sounded completely normal to him. To her? Absolutely insane. He said it so casually too. Like buying enough supplies to dye half the team’s hair wouldn’t cost a small fortune.

Niki stretched slightly before starting toward his room. “Night.” “Goodnight.” Once he disappeared down the hallway, (Y/n) looked back down at the card in her hand again. “Stupid rich kid,” she muttered under her breath affectionately. Still, she carefully slipped the card into her bag so she wouldn’t forget it tomorrow. Then she headed to her own room. The second she walked inside, her eyes automatically landed on Euijoo’s jacket draped over the chair near her desk.

For a moment, she just stood there quietly. The breakup still hurts. But somehow, tonight, the pain felt softer around the edges. Less sharp than before. Eventually she changed into pajamas and climbed into bed, exhaustion finally catching up to her properly. That night, she dreamed about returning the jacket to Euijoo. Not dramatically. Not painfully. Just quietly handing it back to him while both of them smiled sadly at each other. When she woke briefly in the middle of the night, still half asleep, one thought lingered in her mind. She didn’t know exactly when she’d return it. But she knew she wouldn’t keep it forever.

~~~

As Friday came around, (Y/n) spent most of the day out running errands. At first she thought buying hair dye would be simple. It absolutely was not. She ended up standing in beauty supply stores for nearly an hour comparing shades while trying to remember exactly what colors she had suggested for everyone earlier in the week. Eventually though, she found the perfect ones. At least in her opinion. A cool blonde for Niki and Sunoo. A deep vivid blue for Jay. And a rich red shade for Nicholas. She even bought extra boxes just in case somebody else suddenly decided they wanted a makeover too, or if they underestimated how much dye they’d need. Afterward, she bought snacks. Then more snacks. Then drinks. Then more drinks because Yuma and Jake together could apparently consume enough soda to feed a small army. By the time she finally loaded everything into the car, the backseat looked ridiculous. (Y/n) sighed dramatically while closing the trunk. “Thank god Niki lent me the car,” she muttered to herself. “I would’ve died carrying all this.”

 Meanwhile, back at campus, Niki had temporarily disappeared during lunch break.  The second he got the message of the mailman approaching their apartment building earlier than expected, he had practically vanished using vampire speed before anyone could question him. A few minutes later, he arrived home just in time to grab the package from the delivery guy. The second the apartment door shut behind him, Niki immediately opened the box. A grin spread slowly across his face. “It looks great,” he whispered to himself. Carefully, he hid it away inside his room before speeding back to campus fast enough that nobody even realized he had left in the first place.

The rest of the day passed quickly after that. Dance practice especially seemed to blur together. With barely a month left until the showcase, everyone had started taking things much more seriously. Breaks became shorter. Corrections were listened to immediately. Even the usual chaos during practice had become more focused now. Still chaotic. Just productive chaos. Jake also finally received his adjusted stage pants back. Turns out the entire disaster from before had happened because somebody accidentally swapped two measurement sticky notes. Which explained why the original pair had fit him like a medieval punishment device. “These are so much better,” Jake sighed dramatically while stretching comfortably. “I can finally breathe again.” “You’re so brave,” Nicholas replied flatly. “I know.”

By the time practice ended, everyone looked exhausted. Well. Everyone except Kei, who still somehow looked perfectly fine. As (Y/n) and Niki headed back toward the car together afterward, Niki glanced over at her carefully. She looked tired. Not emotionally this time. Just genuinely exhausted. Between the breakup, errands, social media work, practice schedules, and organizing literally everything for the team, she had been nonstop busy all week. Niki opened the passenger door for her before speaking. “Why don’t we order takeout tonight?”

(Y/n) immediately yawned while climbing into the seat. Honestly, the sound was adorable. “That sounds good,” she mumbled tiredly. Niki smiled slightly before shutting the car door for her. Good. Because there was absolutely no way he was letting her cook after today. As they parked in the garage of the apartment building, Niki stepped out first and walked around to open the trunk. The second it lifted open, he froze. The trunk was absolutely stuffed with bags. Hair dye boxes, drinks, snacks, disposable gloves, extra towels, chips, candy, and enough instant noodles to survive an apocalypse. Niki stared at it in genuine shock.

“How did you even fit all of this in here?” he asked. “And more importantly, this must’ve been insanely heavy.” (Y/n) climbed out of the passenger seat slowly, immediately yawning again before laughing softly. “I’ve never really hosted a party or dinner before,” she admitted. “So I wasn’t sure how much stuff to get.” She pointed toward the bags dramatically. “But based on how much you eat, and what I’ve seen from the others…” She narrowed her eyes accusingly at him. “We needed a lot.” Niki laughed loudly. “Okay, fair.” (Y/n) looked back toward the overflowing trunk. “I might have gone a little overboard though.” “Oh no,” Niki grinned. “This’ll definitely all get eaten.”

Then his expression softened slightly as he glanced at the bags again. “I’m just thinking it must’ve been heavy carrying all of this around earlier.” (Y/n) immediately straightened proudly before flexing her arm dramatically. “I’m a strong independent woman,” she declared confidently. “I’m fine.” Then another huge yawn interrupted her sentence. Niki burst out laughing. “Sure you are.” (Y/n) glared at him weakly while rubbing one eye sleepily. Niki shook his head fondly before starting to grab bags from the trunk. “Well then,” he said casually, “would the independent woman help me carry some of this upstairs?” (Y/n) nodded immediately. “Of course.”

She reached for several bags, only to realize a second later that every single one Niki handed her was suspiciously light. Meanwhile he casually picked up the heavier ones like they weighed absolutely nothing. (Y/n) narrowed her eyes slightly at him. Niki avoided eye contact instantly. Still, she decided not to mention it. Mostly because she was too tired to argue. Together they headed toward the elevator carrying the bags while rain tapped steadily against the windows outside the lobby. The elevator ride was quiet and comfortable. (Y/n) leaned tiredly against the wall while Niki stood beside her balancing far too many bags in his hands without any visible struggle at all. Honestly, vampire strength was unfair.

After putting away all the snacks, drinks, and hair dye into the fridge and pantry, both of them looked exhausted. “Well,” Niki sighed dramatically while closing the pantry door, “we officially have enough food to survive a natural disaster.” (Y/n) laughed tiredly. “Good. That’s exactly what I was aiming for.” Niki pulled out his phone afterward and ordered takeout while (Y/n) wandered over to the couch. She curled up comfortably beneath a blanket and started flipping through movies on the TV, trying to decide what she wanted to watch. Every few seconds she switched genres entirely. Romance. Horror. Comedy. Back to romance.

“You’re never gonna pick something at this rate,” Niki called from the kitchen. “I’m trying.” “You’ve rejected like twelve movies already.” “They all look bad.” Niki snorted softly before disappearing down the hallway toward his room. A minute later, he returned holding the package from earlier. The one he had rushed home to grab. (Y/n) barely looked away from the TV at first when he sat down beside her. “Here,” Niki said awkwardly. She blinked before finally noticing the box in his hands. “What’s this?” Niki immediately looked away toward the television instead of at her. A faint blush spread across his cheeks. “It’s a gift,” he muttered. “Just open it.” (Y/n) giggled softly at how weirdly nervous he suddenly looked. Still, she took the box carefully from him before opening it.

The second she looked inside, she froze. Then gasped. “Niki…” Slowly, she pulled the dress out of the box with shaking hands. Tears immediately gathered in her eyes. It was identical. The exact same dress her old roommates had ruined before she moved out. The same color. The same fabric. Even the tiny details matched. For a second, she genuinely couldn’t speak. Niki watched her carefully from beside her, relief slowly filling his chest seeing her reaction. He had been terrified she wouldn’t like it. Or worse, that she’d think it was weird.

“How did you?” she whispered softly. Niki smiled a little. Honestly, the credit wasn’t entirely his. That night on the rooftop with Euijoo, after the fighting and arguing finally settled down, Euijoo had quietly shown him a listing online. An identical dress. Apparently while they were dating, Euijoo once asked (Y/n) to show him pictures of the ruined dress because she had talked about it so sadly. After seeing it, he spent days searching for one like it. But after the breakup, Euijoo decided it would be better if Niki gave it to her instead. Maybe because he already understood who she truly belonged with.

Niki looked down awkwardly while rubbing the back of his neck. “I just thought…” He shrugged slightly. “You deserved to have it again.” That was what finally made tears spill down her cheeks. Not sad tears this time. Something softer. Overwhelmed. (Y/n) carefully set the dress beside her before suddenly throwing her arms around Niki tightly. The force nearly knocked the air out of him. “Thank you,” she whispered against his shoulder. Niki froze for half a second before immediately hugging her back. And honestly? He thought he could stay like this forever.

Niki was reckless. Impulsive. Impatient sometimes too. He acted nonchalant most of the time, like nothing truly bothered him, like he didn’t care deeply about much beyond dancing, teasing people, and doing whatever he wanted. In many ways, he really was the perfect spear. Sharp. Dangerous. Always charging forward before thinking. But beneath all of that, beneath the attitude and teasing grin and fake arrogance, Niki was soft in ways most people never got to see. He cared deeply about the people closest to him. About the team. About his friends. About her more than anyone. A perfect shield in that sense.

Whether spear or shield though, Niki was still just a person underneath it all. And while he often hid the softer side of himself behind jokes and recklessness, he had made a promise. To be better for her. And maybe this… Maybe this was the first real step in that direction. Spear versus shield. What a stupid analogy, Niki thought. Especially now. Because sitting there with (Y/n) hugging him tightly while tears of happiness filled her eyes, he didn’t feel like either of those things. He just felt human. Slowly, Niki tightened his arms around her a little more, resting his chin lightly against the top of her head. He knew the moment wouldn’t last forever. Soon their food would arrive. One of their phones would ring. The outside world would interrupt them again. But for now, he stayed there quietly inside her embrace, allowing himself to enjoy the warmth of her happiness for just a little longer.

~~~ The End of Chapter 6 ~~~

(Y/n) and Euijoo finally broke up, can Niki truly begin to make his moves now? 

Do you guys agree with the dance team’s hair colors? Or will it be a mess? 

Let me know what you guys thought! And how do you think the next chapter will turn out?